THE PRINCIPALL POINTS OF THE FAITH OF THE Catholike Church.
DEFENDED AGAINST the vvriting directed to the king by the foure Ministers of Charenton.
THE FIRST CHAP.
MINISTERS.
SOVERAIGNE LORD
The knovvledge which we haue of the mildnes of your naturall disposition makes vs hope that you will heare vs in our iuste complaintes: [Page 2]and that to giue iudgement in an importāt cause, you will not be satisfyed with hearing the accusation. Againe, the greatnes of your courage, and the vigour of your witt which out run tyme, and outstripe your age, and wherof God hath alreadie made vse to restore peace to France, fills your subiects vvith hope to see Peace and Pietie florish, and Iustice maintayned, vnder your raigne.
ANSWERE.
ONe may see that by experience in the first lines of your writing, which is frequently noted by aunciēt historians, Arrius in ep. ad Constant. apud Sozom. lib. 2. c. 26. Nestoriani tom. 3. Conc. Ephes. c. 18. that it is an ordinarie thing with such as erre in Faith, to charme the eares of Princes with specious words, that they may with more facilitie, make glide into their hearts, and imprint therin, the opinions which they professe. You extolle his Majesté thinking vnder the sweetnes of a truth, to make him take downe that which is depraued in your beleifs, and to couch vnder faire appearances [Page 3]the serpent which doth distroy soules, as that Aegiptian hidde the aspe vnder figues which slew her. The qualities which you attribute vnto the kinge doe truely appertayne vnto him; nor haue I indeede any thinge to doe vpon this subiect, but to approue the prayses wihich you asscribe vnto him, and withall, to adde to them; euery one knowing, not onely the strength of his witt, and the fulnes of his courage, but further, the soliditie of his iudgement, the inbred goodnes of his nature, his pietie towards his people, and zeale in point of Religion. Yet in truth one that would be rigorous, considering that Respons. ad epist. Luth. Henry the eight, king of England, vvhom you so highy esteeme, cōtemnes the prayses which Luther, whom he condemnes of heresie, ascribes vnto him; might propose vnto his Maiestie to impose silence vpon you, or at least to stop his eares against that, which, euen with truth, you speake to his aduantage. But I will nether indeuour the one nor the other; the vehement desire and hope [Page 4]I conceaue of your conuersion, There is nothing sayde in this Chapter of the Ministers inuiting the king to iudge of their cause, ansvver being made thereto in 3. Chap. oblige me to treate you more mildly. I will content my selfe to discouer vnto him your craft which consists in thinking to please him in euerie thing, to thend you may please him in this point, and vpon this I dwell, praysing you for the prayses you giue him according to your dutie, each subiect being obliged to speake and thinke well of his king.
CHAP. II.
MINISTERS.
You haue, SOVERAIGNE, in your kingdome many thousands making profession of the old Christian Religion, and such as Iesus-Christ did institute it, and the Apostles did publish, and put it downe in writing: who for this cause haue suffered horrible persequutions, which yet could neuer impeach their continuall loyaltie to their soueraigne Prince, yea when the necessitie of the kingdome called, they ran to the defence euen of those kinges who had persequuted them. They, (DREAD [Page 5]SOVERAIGNE) serued Henry the great, your Father of most glorious memorie for a Refuge dureing his afflictions; and vnder his conduct, and for his defence gaue battaills, and at the perill of their liues and fortunes, brought hym by the point of the sword to his kingdome maugre the enemyes of the state. Of which labours, damages, dangers, others then they reape the revvard: for the fruite which we reape therby, is, that we are constrayned to goe serue God far from Townes: that the entrie to any dignities is become to vs, for the most part, impossibile, or at least, full of difficultie: That our new borne children, who are carried a far of to Baptisme are exposed to the rigour of the weather, whence many die: that we are hindred to instruct them: yet that which doth most aggreeue vs, is, that our Religion is diffamed and denigrated with calumnies in your Maiesties presence, while yet we are not permitted to purge our selues of those imputations in the presence of the said Maiestie.
ANSWERE.
IT is the custome of those that are tainted with errour, to brage most of that which they least haue, and to boast of it in aduātagious words which are ordinarie with them as S. S. Hieron Osea cap. 10. Spumantibus. verbis rumēt Hierome doth remarke. This truely is your proceeding, while you somme vp by millions your followers in France, though now they be reduced to a far lesse number. Imitating herin the Donatists, who, though but few in number, brought downe to a part of Affrike, and that a litle one too, did yet make brages of the multitude of their followers. You make vse of a deceipt, yet easie to be discouered: you see that the scripture and all the Hieron. tentra Lucif. Fathers make the Catholike Church the lawfull Spouse of Iesus-Christ, more fruitefull then any adulterer: wherevpon you attribute to your selues many brethren: but in vaine, it being cleare, euen vnto the blind, that the number of yours are no more [Page 7]considerable, in respect of the kings other subiects, then all those that are of your professiō in the whole world, being compared to those who in all christendome liue vnder the lawes of the Romane Church. That this is so, it is easie for me to proue, by the same argument which S. Aug. cap. 3. de vnitat [...] Eccles & lib. de Past. c. 18. S. Augustine makes vse of against the Donatists for the vniuersall Church, making onely appeare that your beleife hath no place in diuers townes and places of this kingdome, where the Catholike Church is, and that yet the Catholike Church is found in euery place where profession is made of your religion, so it is not strange, that when Caluin 2. Colos. 2. v. 19. videmus vt modo procer sit ac amplun Papae regnused prodigios. magnitudine vrgeat. Et in Praef. lib. de libero arbit. Nos exiguun sumus home num manus illi (Papistae ingentem faciunt exerc [...] tum. some of your owne men doe compare the number of their followers with the number of Catholikes, they confesse that theirs is but smale, the other verie great. For the rest, though it were true that you could compt your selues by millions; that you were spreade ouer all France, yet should you get no greate aduantage, S. S. August serm. 2. in Psal. 36. Augustine compareing you, by good reason, to smoake, which doth vanish so much [Page 8]the sooner, by how much it is greater and more dilated abroade.
From the multitude of your brethren you make a passage to the antiquitie of your religion, professing it to be Christian, and such as Iesus-Christ did institute it, and as the Apostles did publish and put it downe in writing: vpon which I will obserne foure things.
First I say, that ether your meaning is that you haue the ancient doctrine of the Church, though receaued of new; or that you had and conserued il from all ages by an vninterrupted succession. If the first, (albeit indeede it is false) suppose it were granted you, it were yet vnprofitable, the auncient and true doctrine being insufficient, if a man haue not the Church, which haue he cannot, vnlesse he haue continually retayned the true doctrine. If the second, after you shall haue spent much labour to proue your assertiō, yet shall you gather no other fruite ther of, then to shew your antiquitie bounded with the terme of one age, wheras that of the Church of [Page 9]Iesus-Christ, hath sixteene ages vpon its heade. It is true that your religion is auncient in a certaine sense, sith, as we shall se hereafter, it is compounded of diuers heresies, which were condemned in the primitiue Church, yea euen from the tyme of the Apostles, but you cannot stile it auncient as though the body of your beleife; all the substance of your faith, had from former ages bene beleeued: it being euident that the Article of iustification by speciall faith, which is a part of the life of your religion, was vnknowen before the age in which we liue: I adde this word speciall, because, though Eunomius, and other more auncient Apud S. Aug. haeres. 54. Et lib. de fid & oper. c. 14. Heretiques, said, that man was iustified by onely faith, speaking of dogmaticall Faith, yet none before Luther held that this iustifying Faith did consiste in the speciall apprehension that each one of the faithfull made of the Iustice of Iesus Christ, which is applyed by the beliefe they haue to be iustified. For the rest, you being able to name none, who, before Luth. tom. 7. Primus fui cui Deus ea quaevobis praedicata sunt reuelare dignatus est. Luther, made profession of your whole [Page 10]beliefe: Luth. tom. 2. in formula Missae ait. Nostram rationem colen de Deum per Missam fuisse velerem & inolitā, suam verorecentem & insuetam Luth. tom. 2. ad Princip. Bohem. Deus hoc tempore lucem sui Euāgelij rursus accendit. Luth. tom. 5. in cap. 1. 1. ad Corinth. Absque sua opera nullum verbum neiota quidem de Euangelio fuisset auditum. and that great prophete of your Law, boasting in plaine termes, that he was the first to whom God vout safed to reueale what he preached; and further clearely accnowledging the manner of seruing and honoring God in the Masse, to haue bene auncient, and to haue taken roote; and confessing his, of the contrarie side, to be now and vnaccustomed; saying moreouer, that God in his tyme, had lightened of nevv the light of the Ghospell, which without him one iota had not bene heard of. And Againe a Caluine assureing vs that it was he, that first vndertooke the cause of the Ghospell, which is, the first who shevved the way to others; who can affirme that your religion hath more then an hundred years of antiquitie? None, as I conceaue, Calu. in 2. defens. contr. Vuestphal. ait de Luthero quod causam Euangelij agere caeperit & viam primus demonstrauerit. will dare to thinke it, especially if they reflect vpon that which one of your brethren of the same Age with Luthere, secretarie of the Elector of Saxonie, first Abettour, saith, such a confession was neuer made, not onely within these thousand yeares, b but euen since [Page 11]the worlds creation, nor is the like confession found in any historie, in any Father, in any Authour.
Secondly I say, that imitating Luther, who puts the word Catholique out of the Creede, you doe not in this place attribute it to your religion, knowing in your consciences, that the name Catholike (a name of so greate waight that it euen retayned S. Augustine in the Church) doth in no sorte appertayne vnto you. It appertaynes not-vnto you, as it doth determine that of all Christian societies, which contaynes the greatest multitude, as I haue alreadie shewen. Nor yet as it signifies vniuersalitie and diffusion, whether we regard tymes, or places, it being euident: both because you deriue not your origine from Iesus Christ and his Apostles by an vninterrupted succession of your predecessours, who haue subsisted in all tymes; and withall for that you are reduced to so narrow bounds, that you cannot be said to be spread ouer the greatest part of the world.
Thirdly I say, that since you are, no [Page 12]Catholikes you cannot be tearmed Christians, if the Fathers may be beleeued; for Pacianus Epist. 1. Christianus mihi nomē est, Catholicus cognomen illud me nuncupat, istud ostendit. S. Pacian saith that the name of Catholike is the surname of Christians, and Catholica Ecclesia nomen propriū est huius sanctae Ecclesiae matris omniū nostrum. S. Cyrille, the proper name of the holy Church of Iesus-Christ. You cannot trulie be Christians because as we haue shewen, your beliefe is hereticall, and consequently, wholy opposite to Christian religion, which cannot be such: for which cause Tertullian, S. Cyprian, S. Athanasius, S. Augustine and others affirme, Lib. de pudicitia Lib. 4. ep. 2. Serm. 2. cont. Arr. Lib. de grat. Christs. c. 11. that an heretike is not to be tearmed Christian.
Fourthly I note, that you doe impertinently sustayne that your religion was instituted by Iesus-Christ; published and put downe in writing by the Apostles, sithence, being hereticall, as I haue alreadie said, and as shall be made manifest in the 16. Chap. of this booke, it is contrarie to the institution of Iesus-Christ: and that, (seeing at manifestly contradicteth the scripture in diuers points, as I will presently iustifie,) though it be easie for you to affirme, that it is conformable, to [Page 13]that which the Apostles left in writing, yet will you find it impossible to verifie the same, or to hinder a man to accnowledge the contrarie.
The scripture saith, that Iacob. 2. vers 24. Operibus iustificatur homo & non ex fide tantū. Confession Françoise article 20 Nous croyous que nous sommes faits participans de ceste Iustice par la seule foy. a man is not iustified by faith onely; you say, that he is iustified by onely faith, which is found in no part of the scripture. Doe you not then contradict the Scripture? you doe it so openly in this point, Confess. Heluet. c. 15. docemus peccatorem iustificari sola fide Luth. in cap. 22. Gen. Iacob delirat. Deuteron. 30. circumcide cor tuum & cor seminis tui vt diligas Dominū Deū tuum in toto corde tuo & in tota anima tua Psal. 118. Dauid ait, in toto corde meo exquisiui te. Et 3. Reg. 14. sequutus est me in toto corde suo. Et 4. Reg. 23 dicitur de losia quod reuersus est ad Dominum in omni corde suo, in tota anima sua & in vniuersa vitasua. Cal. 2. Inst. c. 7. §. 5. neminem Sanctorum extitisse dico qui corpore mortis circundatus ad eum dilectionis scopum pertigerit vtex toto corde, ex tota mente, ex tota anima, ex tota potentia Deum amaret. Paraeus lib 4. de iustif. c. 11. Talem dilectionem (ex tota anima, ex tota mente, ex omnibus viribus) nemo sanctorum habuit, vel habere in hac infirmitate potest, manet quidem in Sanctis aliquid [...] & hypocriseas. Math. 26. Marc. 13. Luc 22. 1. Cor. 11. that Luther not being able to reconcile the place of S. Iames, with that which he taught, saith, that this great Apostle dotes.
The scripture saith, that we may loue God with all our hart; you say that none can loue God with all his hart. This is not found in all holy writ. Doe you not then contradict the holy scripture?
The scripture saith, that the Eucharist [Page 14]is the body and blood of Iesus-Christ, En la forme d'administrer les Sacremēs. Contentons nous d'auoir le pain & le vin pour signe & tesmoignage. Et en leut Ca techisme, au traité de la Cene. Tu n'entends pas done (demā de le Ministre) que le corps soit enclos dedans le pain, & le sang dedans le Calice? Non (respōd l'enfant) mais au contraire. Et cap. 1. Pet. 3. v. 21. saluos facit baptisma. and that with addition of such words, as designe the true body, and true blood. You say, that it is not the body and blood of Iesus-Christ, but onely the figure, the signe, and testimonie, which is not found in any part of the holy pages: Doe you not then contradict the scripture?
The scripture saith, that baptisme saues vs, that we are washed, regenerated by the lauer of water. You say, that baptisme doth not saue, doth not clense, doth not regenerate, but that it is onely a Symbole of our saluation, clenseing, and regeration, which is not found in all the bible, doe you not then contradict the scripture?
5. The scripture saith that Preists remitt sinns: you say, 2 that they doe not [Page 15]remitt sinns, but onely that they beare testimonie that they are remitted, which is found in no place of the holy scripture, doe you not then contradict the Scripture?
6. The scripture saith, that if a virgine marrie she sinns not: you say, that the iuste man offends in all his workes, Ioan. 20. v. 23. Quorism remiseritis peccata, remi [...]tū ti. eis, quorum retinuericis, retenta sunt. which is not found in all holy writt; Doe you not then contradict the Scripture?
7. The Scripture saith, that there be some of the wicked and reprobate, Calu. Instit. 3. cap. 4. §. 23. Absolutio quae fidei seruit, nihil aliud est quàm testimoniū venia ex gratuitae euangelij promissione sū ptum. 21. Corinth. 7. si nupserit virgo non peccauit. Luth. art. 2. Iustus in omni opere binopeccat. idem Calu 3. Instit. c. 12. §. 4. Omnia hominum opera si su a dignitate cense antur nihil nisi inquinamenta sunt & sordes, & quaiustitia vulgo habetur, ea apud Deum mera est iniquitas Ioan 12. v. 42. multi crediderunt in eum, sed propter Pharisaeos non confitebamtur vt è Synagoga non ei cerentur: dilexerunt enim gloriam hominum magis quàm gloriam Dei. Act. 8. v. 13. Tunc Simon & ipse credidit. Calu. 3. Instit. c. 2. §. 9. & 10 talibus fidei testimonium tribuitur, sed per catechesin. Item, verum haec fidei seu vmbra seu imago, vt nullius est momenti ita indigna est fidei appellatione. Luc. 8. v. 13 Quia ad tempus credunt & in tempere tentationis recedunt. who beleeue in Iesus-Christ: you say, they beleeue not, but that they haue onely a shadovve of Faith, which is not found in all the scripture; doe you not then contradict Scripture?
8. The Scripture saith, that ther are [Page 16]some, Calu. 3. Instit c. 2. § 11. Nū quam disperit semen vitae electorum cordibus insitū & in harmon. Matth. 1 v. 20 fidem quam semel insculpsit piorum cordibus euanescere & perire impossibile est. who for a tyme haue faith, and beleeue not in another tyme: you say, that there are none who beleeue for a tyme, and loose their faith in another, but that he that beleeues once, neuer looseth his faith, which is not found in all holy Scripture: doe you not then contradict Scripture?
9. The scripture saith, if thou wilt enter into life keepe the commandements: you say there is no neede to keepe the commandements, Matth 10. v. 19. Si vis ad vitā ingredi serua mandata. yea that euen to say so, is to deney Iesus-Christ and to abolish his Faith, which is not in all the holy scripture; Luth. 2. Gal. Papistae docent, fides in Christum iustificat quidē, sed simul seruare opertet etiam praecepta Dei, ibi statim Christus negatus & fides abolita est Heb 6. v. 4. Quisemel illuminatisunt, gustauerunt etiam donum caeleste & participes factisunt Spiritus S. v. 6. Et prolapsi sunt rursus renouari ad paenitentiam rursus crucifigentes sibimetipsis filium Dei. Calu. 3. Inst. c. 2. §. 11. cit. nunquam disperit semen vita electorum cordibus insitum. yea that euen to say so, is to deney Iesus-Christ and to abolish his Faith, which is not in all the holy scripture; doe you not then contradict the scripture?
10. The scripture saith, that some being once illuminated and hauing tasted the heauenly guift, doe fall, crucifying againe to themselues the sonne of God.
You say that those that are once partakers of the holy ghost, cannot fall from his grace, which is not found [Page 17]in all scripture; Ioan. 1. v. 29. tollit peccatū. Isa. 44. v. 21. deleui vt nubē iniqnitates tuas & quasi nebulam peccata tua. doe you not then contradict the scripture?
11. The scripture saith, that God doth take avvay and blot out sinne as a cloud, remoues our iniquities from vs, as far as the East is from the west; makes vs more white then snow: you say, Psal. 10.2. v. 12. Quantum distat ortus ab occideute longe fecit à nobis iniquitates nostras. that he nether takes avvay nor blots out sinne, but onely doth not impute it; that he doth not make vs more white then snow, but that be leaues in vs the fault, and filth of sinne, which is not found in all holy scripture; Psal. 50. super niuem dealbabor. doe you not then contradict the scripture? Luth. art. 2. aliud est omnia peccata remitti, aliud omnia tolli: baptismus omnia remittit, sed nullum penitus tollit.
12. The Scripture saith that Beatitude, is a salarie, are vvarde, the day-pennie of the workemen, a crovvne of Iustice: you say, that it is a meere liberalitie, and no revvarde, 3 which is not yet [Page 18]found in any passage of holy scripture; doe you not then contradict the Scripture? Certainely you doe, as I could make appeare by a number of other places, Paraeus 4. de iustif. c. 11. & 13. if I did not iudge it sufficient to haue showen it in these twelue points, Prescript. c. 38. lib. de haeresi. which doe appeare in the eyes of all the world as the true Symbole of your faith.
Vvhat will you say, Sirs, to these manifest contradictions? That they are no contradictions because the scripture is to be vnderstoode figuratiuely? will you fly to that fraude remarked by Tertullian in the Valentinians, by S. Augustine in the Priscillianists; by other Fathers in other Heresiarkes; by your selues in the Anabaptists. If you doe so, S. August. lib. contr. Faustū. l. 3. de doctr. Christ. c. 10. si animū praeoccupauit alicuius errerts opinioquicquid alater assernerit scripturae, figuratum homines arbitrā tur. I will say vnto you with S. Augustine. Vvhat? when we read scripture, doe we forgett the knovvledge we haue of our ovvne tongue, doe we loose the memorie of our manner of speaking? Ought the scripture to speake to vs in any other manner then that which is knovven vnto vs, and which is ordinary amongst vs? I will adde further with the same sainte, that as soone as the opinion [Page 19]of any errour hath once prepossessed their mynds, they esteeme all to be figures, which the scripture saith to the contrarie.
Moreouer, without touching those places in particular wherof ther is question, I will make manifest to all men by two generall argumēts, that your euasion is of no force both because there is none who doth not accnowledge, that it is impossible that God should teach vs so many and so greate misteries of our Faith, not by that which they are, but contrariwise, by that which indeede they are not, it being onely the part of an impostor, to speake the contrarie to that which is indeede, in a matter of importance; and also because you cannot inferre out of scripture that which you beleeue in the points which we handle, saue onely by the addition of a humane principle (as we shall see herafter) which is altogether vniust, since in that, you preferre your owne reasō before scripture, not beleeuing what it expressely teacheth, but the contrarie which it saith not, saue onely by a [Page 20]discourse grounded vpon a principle drawen from your owne braine, to wrest that to your owne sense, which you accnowledge in truth to make for vs.
Vve haue sufficiently examined these points; S. Aug. serm. 9 inter Parisienses. Meletiani apud Epiphan. haer. 68. vide Baron. an. Christi 2.5. August lib 2. contra Petil. c. 23 Non baptizantur san guine suo nis. qui occiduntur prepter iusti tiam te prius est quaerendum propter quid paetimini & postea quiae pa timini. Caprian. l. de vnitate S Aug. Epist. 61. & l. 3 contra Cresc. c. 4 [...]. Matryrē nonsa. [...] poena sed causa. let vs passe to your persequutions. None can be ignorant that the diuell hath his Martyrs; and Lyes haue so Zealous Aduocates, that they will powre out their bood in their defence. wherfore I will not stand to verifie it, it shall suffice onely to note by the way, that since none can pretend glorie for his sufferance for a religion, vnlesse he first proue that it is true: and that as reason, and all the Fathers doe teach vs, it is not the paine but the cause which makes the Martyre, while it is not yet proued that yours is the true Religion, but contrariwise being a thinge manifest, that it is false, you can draw no aduantages from your persecution, vnlesse it be to discouer your selues to stand attainted of a double crime, to witt, errour and obstinacie. Your sufferances nether giue testimonie [Page 21]for your pietie, nor for your courage, but contrariwise, (following S. Augustine) that you are cowardly. S. Aug. lib. 1. contra, Gaud. c. 33. Quisquis pro parte Donati vel simbriam vesti. menti perdiderit cor non habet. Cyprian. l. de vnit. Eccles. Non erit illa fidei corona sed poena perfidiae. They are not crovvnes of your faith, but, according to S. Cyprian, punishments of your perfidiousnes.
Hauing spoken of your persecutions you represent your fidelitie and seruices, such, if we beleeue you, that euen the king who persecuted you, (to vse your owne words) had fully tasted the fauorable effectes therof. To what pourpose is it to make those indebted vnto you, to whom you owe all that you are? To what end is it to bragge that you were a refuge to that great king in his afflictions and crosses? Vvhy doe you represent his crowne fastened vpon his head by the cement of your blood spilt in many battaills, Frenchmen being no strangers in France, that is, not being ignorant of what past therin? I cannot see to what end you so magnifie your seruices, if not to giue way to all the world, to condemne you out of their owne knowledge; for there are none at all, be they neuer [Page 22]so sharpe sighted, be they neuer so diligent in runing ouer historie, that can find out, the seruices you haue rendred vnder Francis the first, and Henry the second, who are those vnder whom, you may pretend with most shew of reason to haue bene persecuted, since vnder their raigne endeuour was vsed to stiffe your errour in its birth, vnlesse it be, that as there are some who deeme they doe well when they doe no euill, you repute it seruice not to haue disserued, which yet would not be the wining of your cause it being certaine, that if a man be obliged to any one for an euill he did not, it is to him who had power to doe it, and it is euident, that in the raigne of those first kinges, if you had a will to hurt, your infancie did not second you with power to put it in execution.
And if from the raignes of these kings, one passe to those of Francis the second and Charles IX. and that you pretend to haue serued them, the conspiracie of Amboise against the first, and the Bataills of [Page 23]Dreux, S. Denis, Iarnac and Moncontour against the last, the enterprise which was made at Meaux to seaze vpon his person, are they to be counted in the number of seruices? Since you make shew to haue rendred good for euil, there is no question of seeking place of excuse to those actions, but in case one should presse you to it you should neuer be able to fetch out the stayne which they fastened vpon your Predecessours foreheads. And as litle can you couer it by your blood spent in a bloodie day, since, this action following the others, one may well auerre that it was caused by those, but neuer that those were caused by it. And concerning Henry the third, the seruices which he receaued from you, will appeare by those which you afforded to his successour, the Battaill of Coutras, the taking of many townes and diuers other actions, clearely demonstrating that in seruing the one, you did bad offices to the other.
Thence it appeares in deede that [Page 24]your predecessours had serued Henry the Greate, marrie that which goes amisse for you, is, that it appeares withall, that they serued him not as king, but as Fauourer of their secte, sithens their seruices went before his comeing to the Crowne, while yet he did openly fauour them, at which tyme they could not lawfully assiste him against their kinge, and that since the royall scepter fell into his hands, which was the tyme indeede in which they were to die for him, yet, abbeit he were their king, because, hauing imbraced the Catholik faith, he stood not in matter of religion Promotour of their Cause, their fire became ice, whose coldnes he felt, as with his owne mouth he witnessed, at the seige of Amienns. You cannot without temeritie affirme that you were his refuge, but with veritie one may auerre that you were cause, why he stood in neede therof: you cannot say that you were cause of his prosperitie, but well may you be said to haue bene the cause of his misfortunes: for who had bene more [Page 25]prosperous, or in greater assurance then he, if you separating him from the Church, had not put him in a way to loose his kingdome and life, amidst the hazards of warre, where a thousand thousand tymes he exposed himselfe, in a way to be depriued of his earthly Crowne together with that of heauen. He that should haue cast a man headlong into the sea with intention to drowne him, and after conceauing his conseruation profitable to himselfe, lends him his hand to fetch him out of the perill in which he had put him, can draw no great glorie from that action. If you contributed any thing to the establishment of this greate kinge, who hauing bene cast downe by some of yours from the Peters-shippe of the Church, into the sea of errour, was cōstituted in most eminēt danger, it is onely in this sense; and yet it is so litle too, that you ought not to put it to accompt. In steed of seruing him, you serue your selues of him; he fought for you, not you for him; and so far were your armes. and powre from [Page 26] [...]aysing him to the Crowne, that nothing did so powrefully concurre to establish him, as the abiureing of your errours which had put him in perill: and yet he stands indebted to you for all, by your owne accompt: wherupon I cannot but apply vnto you what was said of Moab in Isaie. Vve haue heard his pride, Isa. 6. his pride and arrogancie greater then his povver. Loe in a few words how yours haue serued the kings, whom, in lieu of pointing them out by odious names, you ought to stile your benefactours, sith it was vnder them, that you began to get footing in this kingdome in libertie, and that they haue made fauorable Edicts, which euen to this day you enioy.
If I haue brought vpon the stage the comportemēts of your Predecessours (all trespasses being personall) it was not to impute their faultes to you, but onely to take notice by the way, vpon the occasion which you administred, of what hath past, leauing to such as are addicted to reading, to take a more ample View [Page 27]of them in our Histories. And so far am I from desireing to denigrate you with the faultes of your forerunners, that on the cōtrarie side, I conceaue, and hold for certaine, that the king, vnder whose authoritie we all liue, shall receaue so good seruices, both of the nobilitie, who giues eare vnto you, and the comon people, who follow you, and of your selues, that France will haue occasion, to burie in obliuion the actiōs of your forefathers, which were preiudiciall vnto it. In the interim, you will licence me to tell you, that although yours had serued, as you pretend, yet by the vanitie you take therin, you make your owne recompence, wheras you were elswhere sufficiently rewarded. wherin you commit a double fault, to witt an extreame vanitie, and withall a grosse misaccnowledgmēt, complayning of set purpose, of his Maiesties Predecessours, in lieu of expressing a true feeling of the notable obligations by them heaped vpon you. It is the part of a subiect to serue, without voyceing his seruices, [Page 28]leauing the accnowlekgment and publishing therof to the Prince: If the Prince come short of our iust expectation, yet hath a man no actiō of cōplaint against him. If a man cō playne he is blameworthy, and cōsequently much more if he complaine, while he hath cause to commend. The Reader shall iudge whether those that haue bene admitted by their kings to establish a new Chaire in a state; to erect a new ministrie who ly cōtrarie to that which they accnow ledge to be the tiue Ministrie of the Almightie; who haue full libertie to make profession of a Belief directly opposite to theirs: who are admitted, to offices, dignities and estates; who by the benefit of the kings bountie inioy no smale number of townes and Castles for their safetie, though all the rest of the French doe absolutely relie vpon his faith the true and sole Refuge of subiectes; finally, if those who haue large pensions, who receaue grate benefits, in whose fauour verie aduantagious Edicts are made, and inuiolably kept, the Reader [Page 29]I say shall iudge, whether such people haue cause to complaine of their kings, and tacitly to accuse them of ingratitude while they declare them selues loaden with iniuries, for reward of their seruices. If the Anabaptists had afforded as much assistance to some one of your Princes for the recouerie of his Estats, as you pretend to haue afforded to Henry the Great, would you counsell him to permit them more libertie then you inioy in France? Or inioying so much, would you admitt of their complaintes, for that they did not iaioy equall libertie with you?
To conclude, I appeale to your owne cōsciences, not onely whether all the Princes which professe your beleife, but whether euen any of thē doe so treate curs in their States; no I will demande yet lesse, I aske not whether ours receaue benefits, whether they beare offices, whether they be preferred to any degree of honour, it is too much, I will yet fall lower, and onely aske, if they haue [Page 30]libertie giuen to professe our religion, not openly, but euen in secrete, with assurance of their life? Bezae Epist. 4. Non dubitamus (Magistratus) optimoiure in praefatos Anahaptistas gladiū strinxisse. Bezade haeret. puniend. lib. integro. Idem Epist. 1. est hee merè diabolicum dogma sinendum esse vnū quemque vt si voler pereat. After you shall haue wellpondered the question which I haue put vnto you, you will be able to returne me no other answere, saue onely, that some grace they receaue in such States, to witt, that of Martirdome which we doe most highly prise. And indeede your authours doe teach that Heretiques are to be bainshed and punished, and that libertie of conscience is diabolicall, whence you doe prohibite it vs, in all places wher you haue power. While yet there is a faire differēce betwixt your conditiō and ours: you are Nouellists, and consequently they whose possession you impeach might iustly haue hindred the exercise of your new beleife, Luther and your owne Authours teaching, Luth in 1. ad Galat. Luth. [...]pu [...] S. e [...]d l. 5. that so it ought to be done, and practising accordingly. Vve are possessours possessing a doctrine which the Apostles left vs, by an vninterrupted transmission from hand to hand, and therfore we cannot be [Page 31]lawfully repelled, vnlesse we be first condemned by a generall Councell, which is so far from euer hauing bene done, that euen the Princes which imbrace your religion haue not yet condemned vs, with any show of iustice, since we haue neuer yet bene heard: herin you vse their cunning, who hauing giuen occasion of complainte, complaine first, Colloque de Poissy, Conference de Fontainebelleau. making show of aggreeuance in the same thinge: although indeed this libertie is not denyed you, and we are exceeding glad that it is giuen you, knowing well that as many combats as we fight shall be as many Lawrells for vs, and victories for the Church. And desireing nothing more, then, (by diligently obseruing the Edicts made in your fauour,) to meete with the occasions, wherin we may bring a way, to the aduantage of Truth, new spoyles ouer your errours.
CHAP. III.
Section I.
MINISTERS.
FOr if this vvere permitted vs, vve vvould make him clearely see, that our religion is hated because it admitts no other rule of saluation, then the vvord of God contayned in holy vvritt; nor other head of the vniuersall Church then our Sauiour Iesus-Christ; nor other Purgatorie for our sinnes then his bloode, nor other sacryfice propitiatorie for our sinnes then his death and passion; nor other merite before God then his obedience offered vp for vs to his beauenly father.
ANSWERE.
THe first thing which we are to marke in this point, is the Art by which you vse to gaine mens harts, and to alienate them from the Catholike [Page 33]Church in which we liue. You represent your beleife hated for many reasons by which notwithstanding you pretend to make it commendable before God and man. You will haue it to be hated, for sustayning, in points controuerted betweene vs, that which makes most to Gods honour, and for condemning in our Faith, that which you hold vnworthy of his perfection. In this you imitate the old Heresiarkes, who opposed the principall points of Catholike religion, vnder pretext of conseruing Gods honour more intire. For this reason, the Schismatikes, as S. Cyprian deliuers, Apud Cyprian. ep. 55. Hilar. l. 2. de Trinit. solicite nimium ne patrem filius ab eo natus euacuet. Marc. 2. Quis potest demittere peccata niss solus Deus. Matthae 9. vnder collour of exalting God his mercy, communicated with the christians who had sacrificed to Idolls, before they had shewed a lawfull repentance. For the same cause, the Arians, as we reade in S. Hilarie, denyed that the sonne was consubstantiall with the Father, least the dignitie of the Father might haue bene exhausted by this honour of the sonne. For the same, the Iewes would not haue [Page 34]Christ to haue power to absolue from sinne; rendring that honour to God, that it might be reserued to him alone. For the same, as we find in S. Amb. l. 1. de poenit. cap. 2. Aiunt (Nouatiani) se Domino deferre reueremiā cui solt remittendorum criminum potestatē resernent. Ambroise, the Nouatians denyed that the Church had the same power. For the same, saith S. August. l. 32. contr. Faust. Quiae ta ia ibi sunt quae Christa gloriam decolorent. Augustine, the Manichies, denyed certaine bookes of the scripture, which they said contayned thinges which stayned the luster of the glorie of Iesus Christ. To be short, diuers others tooke this colourable cloake, yet were they all condemned by the Fathers, and most iustly; because God in the establishing of christian Religion did not search that which was most honorable vnto him selfe, especially in our iudgement, but that which was most profitable vnto vs, as we see planely in these words, Philip. 2. v 7. he did for vs exinaniee himselfe taking the forme of a seruant. That of the greater or lesse honour which doth accrue vnto God, is but a bad way to establish one article of Faith, and destroy another. Vvher vpon Hil. l. 1. de Trinit. Religiese impius, & l. 4. irreisgiosam de Deo selt [...]tudinem. S. Hilarie tearmes the Arians, who vse that way of [Page 35]proceeding, Religiously vvicked, people who doe irreligiously serue God. Other grounds are necessaire. Vve must know what the Church teacheth vs: and those that are so carefull of Gods honour, ought to be verie carefull to be in structed in it, least they iniure him in deedes, whom they honour in words; which they doe in expressing things otherwise then they are indeede, it being certaine, as saith Cassian. l. 1. de Incarnat. Quod non dicitur it ae vt est etiamsi honor videatur contumelia est. Cassian disciple of S. Chrysostome, that that vvhich is not exprest as it is, though it seeme honourable, is indeede a true contumelie. That which is true, be it of what kinde it will honours God, because he would haue it so, and that all his wills are to his owne aduantage. But what is false, though in apparance aduantagious, turnes to disaduantage. And though many things beare no proportion with the greatnes of the Almightie, yet haue they connection with the infinite perfectiō of his loue, and Charitie, which appeares somuch the more perfect and accomphished by how much, in vertue therof, he [Page 36]descends to things more lowe and abiect. And therfore, it is an abuse to alledge gods honour to dazle and blinde the people. Yet this you doe, while you represent your Religion hated for fiue points, which you esteeme honorable for him, as being honorable, in your opinion, to Iesus Christ: which is but yet so in apparance onely.
Hereupon I am forced to tell you with Tertul. l. de pudic. c. 2. talia & tantae sparsilia eorū quious & Deo adulentur & sibi lenocinantur, effoeminantia magis quam vigorā tia disciplinā. Tertullian, that those litle shiftes, by vvhich you become flatterers of God, and your selues, doe rather vveaken then strengthen discipline. So considering Religion in the shape you represent it, me thinks I see, not a chaste wife, but a strumpet, (set out with sundrie adulterate colours to seduce the world, and kill you) come from you and become mistresse of your life: which moues me, to the end I may deliuer the people from errour, to vndertake to wash her face, vnmaske her, and discouer her deformitie; following the example and foot stepps of the Prophete who speaking of an Idolatrous Nahu. 3. Propter mu. titudinem fornicationū meretricis speciosa & gratae & habeutis maleficiae quae vē didit gentes in fornicationibus suis & faemiliaes in maeleficiis suis, Reuelabo pudenda tua in facie tua & ostendam gentibus nuditaetem tuam & regnis ignominiam tuam. nation [Page 37]vseth these words. For the abundance of the fornications, of a faire charmeing and mischieuous strumpet, vvho hath sold nations in her formcations, families in her diuelish prankes, I vvil discouer thy shame in thy face, and vvill shevv thy nakednes to all nations, and thy ignominie to kingdomes. Which I will doe so much the more willingly, because I haue learnt of Concil. in psal. 36. Tanto magis debemus commemorare vanitatem haereticorum quanto magis quaerimus salutem eorum. S. Augustine, that by how much more we desire the saluation of Heretikes, by so much more we ought to indeuour to make the vanitie of their errour appeare.
SECTION II.
VVe vvould make it clearely appeare vnto him that our religion is hated, because it admitts no other rule of saluation, then the vvord of God contayned in holy scripture.
ANSWERE.
IT is false that your Religion is hated for that it admitts no other rule of saluation then the scripture: but true it is that it is worthy of hatred for the diuers abuses which it committs in Scripture.
That we teach no other rule of saluation then scripture, will be manifest to any that knowes, that these words, an other rule, doe importe in proper speach, a Rule of a diuers kind (as I will hereafter proue in the ensuing Section) and withall, an intire rule, as I will presently make appeare, following your owne tenets, who will not admitte the Ghospell of S. Mathew, to be an other rule then that of S. Marke, considering they are but two parts of the same Rule, and that this word rule simply taken, signifies a compleate rule: for as S. Basile saith a Rule admitts no addition: but things that are imperfect, are neuer rightly instiled by the [Page 39]name of Rule. Now we nether admitt Rule of any other king then the scripture, nor yet any compleate rule other then it; yea we call it the compleate rule of our saluation, for two reason: both because it contaynes immediatly and formally the substance of our Faith, all the articles necessarie (necessitate Medij) for mans saluation: and also, because it doth mediately comprehend all that we are to beleeue, in that it doth remitt vs to the Church to learne the same which it assures vs is infallible. Hence it followes, that we draw that truth out of the scriptures, which we receaue by the mouth of the Church, if reason may preuayle, which teacheth, that whoso euer deputes another to speake for him, speakes mediatly by his mouth; and if, Aug. lib. 1. cont. Cresco. c. 33. Quamuis huius rei certè de scripturis Catholicis non proferatur exemplum, earundem tamē scripturarum etiam in hacre à nobis tenetur veritas cum hoc facimus quod vniuersae placuit Ecclesiae quam ipsarum scripturarum commēdat authoritas. Etsimi lia lib. de vnit Eccles. c. 22. S. Augustine, who deliuers it in expresse termes, may gaine beleife: Albeit, saith he, one can produce no example of scripture concerning this matter, yet hold vve in it, the truth of the same scripture, since vve doe that vvhich is conformable to the vniuersall Church, vvhom the authoritie [Page 40]of the selfe same scripture doth commend vnto vs. Behold in what esteeme the Scripture is with vs, for which cause we also are to be esteemed. Now we will see whether by reason of it, you deserue not hatred, though, not in that sense in which you say you are hated for it. But before we come to that point, permit me, I beseech you, to extenuate a litle the glorie you hunt after in establishing the Scripture the onely rule of your saluation, by making you share it onely with diuers Here tikes who before your tyme sustayned the same opinion.
So said the Manichies. I can in no sorte, saith Fortunatus in Aug. l. cont. Fortunatum. Nullo genere rectè me credere ostendere pessum nisieā dem sidē scripturarum authoritate firmauerim. S. Augustine, make appeare that I rightly beleeue, vnlesse I confirme my Faith by the authoritie of Scripture. So saith the August. l. de natura & grat. c. 39. Credamus quod legimus & quod non legimus nefas credamus ad struere quod de cunctis etiā dixisse sufficiut. Pelagians in the same Authour. Let vs beleeue, saith Pelagius, vvhat vve reade, and vvhat vve reade not, let vs beleeue it vnlavvfull to be established. Let this suffice in all other matters. So the Aug l. post Collationem. Nos sola portamus Euig lia. Item concio. 1. in Psal. 32. Nos sola offerimus Euangelia. Donatists in the same Authour, saying, vve bring vvith vs, and present [Page 41]the Ghospells onely. This was that which Eranistes aymed at, whom Apud Theod. in Dialog. immutabilis. Ego enim soli diuinae scripturae fidem habeo. Theodoret brings in, in his Dialogues, where condemning all reasons, he saith. For I beleeue in the Ghospell onely. So Lib. 2. cont. ipsum cap. 1. Fratribus nobiscum constitutisin sancto Euangelio. Petilianus writing to his brethren vnder this title: to our brethren constituted together vvith vs in the holy Ghospell. So the Maximianists; expressing them selues in these termes fighting with vs in the truth of the Ghospell. Finally, so the Arians, Apud S. Aug. In veritate Euangelij nobiscum militantibus. who were so wedded to the Scripture, that they would not onely admit no sense, but euen no word which was not comprised therin, reiecting this word [...], because it was not found there. Concil. Nicenum. All these auncient Heresiarkes condemned by the Church and by your selues, had the Scripture as frequently in their mouthes as you. They tearmed themselues Euangelicall men, like you. They made the Scripture the onely rule of their Faith, as you doe: yet wheras they did it in words not in deede, as was fitting, but in publishing its name they abused the authoritie therof [Page 42]they were cōdemned by the Church; their doctrine was iudged worthy of hatred, as yours also is, and will be, I am confident, by the iudgement of the whole world, when I shall haue made manifest, that you abuse the scriptutes to your owne ends.
It is truly worthy of hatred; because, vnder pretext of scripture, the writen word of God almightie, 1. it doth reiect his word not written. 2. a great part of the written word. 3. it clearely contradicts, in many passages, that which it doth admitt. 4. corrupts it in diuers parts. 5. and lastly, it makes the word of men passe for the word of God, yea euen the word of euery Idiot, establishing vpon them the principall articles of your Faith.
1. Vvorthy of hatred because it reiecteth the vvord of God not vvritten. If he be worthy of hatred, who in establishing a thinge, destroyes that without which it cannot subsiste, and which is also commanded by it: your doctrine is by a iust title hatefull for the Scripture, which whilsts it extolls, it destroyes the Traditions commanded by the same [Page 43]Scripture, and without which it can in no sort subsiste. That holy writ cā not subsiste without Traditions, it is most cleare, since by them onely we know, that the bookes of Scripture which we haue, came vnto our hands pure and intire, such as they proceeded from the mouth of the holy Ghost. You beleeue as an article of Faith, that you haue those bookes pure and intire. wherfore, ether the written word affirmethit; (which indeede is not so) or not affirming it, it followes, that some other word not written doth teach it vs; or els we beleeue that with a diuine Faith, which God neuer spoke; a thing most absurde, seeing that the word of God is the onely fundation of our Faith. That Traditions are commanded by the Scripture, the second to the Cap. 2. Tenete traditiones quas didicistis siue per sermonem siue per Epistolam nostram. Thessalonians makes manifest, where the Apostle speakes so clearely of Traditions of Faith not written, that euen Vvhitat controu 1. q. 6. c. 10. Respondeo Noui Testamenti Canonē non fuisse tune editū at que constitutū cum Paulus hanc Epistolā scriberet.... nō sequitut ergo quando Apostolus scripsit ad Thessalon. tum omnia necessaria non sunt scriptae ergo nec postea. your owne men confesse, that at he tyme when S. Paule wrote, there were such like traditions, which since, are inserted in [Page 44]holy Vvrite. A thing indeede easily said, but hardly persuaded, especially to such as consider, that it is not to be found in all holy scripture, that those things which were not yet written while S. Paule wrote that Epistle, were afterwards put downe in writing.
2. Vvorthy of hadted because it reiects part of the Vvrittē vvorde of God. Conc. Carthag. 3. Can. 47. Trullan. can. 2. Rom. sub Gelaesio. Trident. By what authoritie doe you reiect many of the bookes of Scripture, which the Church, at diuerse tymes, in diuerse Councells, in diuers parts of the world, in Greece, Italie, Afrique, and Germanie; defines to be canonicall and diuine. Vvhat a senselesse thing is it, that you of your owne head should establish canons, hauing nether Father who doth declare, nor Councell that doth define (which is to be noted) the Canon of the bookes of holy scripture, according to your way? The presumption which you vse in opposing your iudgement against the iudgement of the auncient Fathers, and the authoritie of the Church, is truly worthy to be hated.
3. Vvorthy of hatted because it contradicts the scripture. He that opposeth what he ought [Page 45]religiously to follow, is he not worthy of hatred? And ought not all men to follow the scripture? You make profession of doing so, and yet, directly to deney what it affirmes, and beleeue the contrarie to that which it teacheth in expresse termes (as I haue proued in the precedent Chapter) is not this to contradict it? If a man can be said to esteeme him whom he often belyes, you esteeme the scripture; and if one can hold that for a Rule, to which he frequently opposeth his iudgement, you doe vndoutedly hold the scripture for the rule of your saluation. For plainely to affirme that a thingis not, wheras the scripture saith it is, what other thing is it then to giue the lye to the scripture, and to haue a iudgement opposite to the iudgement therof?
4 Your corruptions in the scripture are so perfp cuous, Vvorthy of hatred because it corrupis the Scripture. that euen your owne men doe reprehend them. Did not Charles du Mullin who is famous amongst you for this cause say, that Molinaesus in suatranslatione Noni Testaementi. Caluinus in sua Harmonia textum Euangelicum desutare facit sursum versum vt res ipsaindicat, vim infert literae Euangelicae & illam multis in locis transponit. & in super additlitterae. Caluin in his Harmonie, puts [Page 46]the text of the Ghospell topsie turuie, as the thing it selfe makes manifest; violates the letter of the Ghospell; transposeth it in many places; addes to it. And speaking of Beza his translation saith he not, Idem Molinae. ibidem, de facto mutat textum. that indeede he changeth the text? And doth not Castalio in defensione suarum translationum ait, Quo omnes eius (Bezae) errores noiarentur magno volumine opus esse. Castalion going on in the same sense affirme, that it would require a great volume to put downe all his errour? To conclude, that Great kinge, whose witt did as far surpasse yours, as his person did indignitie all his subiects, the king of great Britaignie, whose iudgement ought to be taken for the whole Church of England, both because you esteeme him the heade therof, and for that it is not credible that he would publish opinions which that Church holds not. Saith not this Prince in the conferēce at Hampton Court, that the verie worst version of the Bible was that of Geneua; and further, that he found, the notes of the Geneua Bible, vvonderfull partiall, false, seditious, and too much smelling of the designes of a most dangerous and peruerse mynde.
5 That you haue the true canon of scripture: Vvorthy of hatred because it makes the vvord of men passe for scripture. That the bookes which you allow of, are not corrupted: That the body of Iesus-Christ, is onely figuratiuely in the Euchariste: are not these the principall articles of your Faith? And that your onely and absolute Faith, that is, the Faith by which euery one of the Faithfull beleeues to be iustifyed, by the apprehension of the iustice of Iesus Christ, doth iustifie you, is it not the ground worke and soule of your Religiō? And yet whereate these tenets found in the holy Scripture? Formall and expresse passages, (such notwithstanding, the ratification of your confession doth oblige you to produce) there are none. Toutes lesdites Eglises Françoises approuuēt & ratifient la susescrite confession on tous ses chefs & articles comme estant entieremēt fondee sur la pure & expresse parole de Dieu. You haue recourse to consequences, which yet are not grounded vpon two diuine Principles contayned in the Scriptures, but vpon two Principles, wherof of the one is drawen from your owne braine. which doth clearely demonstrate (vnlesse I deceaue my selfe) that you propose the word of men for the word of God which is found [Page 48]in holy Vvritt, since that according to your owne tenet, your faith can haue no other fundation then scripture. Lets see whether I be a Liar.
In the third Article of your Conf. you put downe for an article of Faith, that the canon of scriptures, is the onely rule of Faith; you further accnowledge that all the bookes contayned in the said Canon, proceeded from the mouth of the holy Ghost, and are conserued in their originall puritie, besides those you accnowledge none. But by what syllogisme conclude you this? in the margent of the next Article you cite sundrie passages of this nature. The pure and vnspotted vvord of God; Psal. 12. v. 7. Psal. 19. v. 8. The Lavv of God immaculate. The Testimonie of God Faithfull, giuing vvisdome to litle ones. The Precept of our Lord cleare enlightening the eyes. Out of these passages, which doe not affirme in expresse tearmes that the bookes you admit of are canonicall, you would by consequence inferre it, you forme the maior of your argument as followeth.
The Law of God (say you) is immaculate pure and vnspotted.
But all the bookes which we hold for Canonicall, and no others, are immaculate pure and vnspotted.
Ergo They alone and no others are the Law of God. Whence, I pray you, doe you draw your Minor? Doth the Scripture affirme that these bookes, and no other are pure and immaculate? verily no. Vvho doth auerre it then? You of your owne brayne. This proposition therfore is humane, and withall false; which yet I will not now prosequute, being sufficient for my present purpose, to shew that this principle is but the words of men. Vvhence it followes, that ether your word passeth for Gods word; or that your Faith in this point, which vertually compriseth all the rest, (since now the question is touching the Scripture, which you will haue to be the onely fundation of Faith) is not diuine, but onely humane: whence it clearly followes that it is of no other kind, euery conclusion being of the same nature with [Page 50]the more imperfect part of its cause. But now let vs speake of the Euchariste.
You hold as an article of Faith that the words of consecration ought to be vnderstoode figuratiuely, so that the body of Iesus Christ is not really vnder the species of bread, as we sustayne it is. The proofes that you bring of your Faith, are diuers passages of holy Scripture, which teaching, as you dreame, things that are incompatible with the reall presence of Christ in the Eucharist, doe clearely shew, that the words of consecration are figuratiue. Let vs see some of your Arguments.
One body cannot be in two places by Gods omnipotencie, to witt, in heauen, and in the Eucharist which is in earth.
But the scripture teacheth that the body of Christ is in heauen till the day of Iudgement.
Ergo it is not in the Euchariste.
The Maior not being found in all the scripture, it is the word of men, and consequently it is cleare, ether [Page 51]that you make it passe for the word of God; or els that your conclusion cannot be diuine and infallible, for the reason I haue touched aboue. Now let vs examine what your Faith is.
You beleeue that euery one of the faithfull is iustified by that faith wherby he certanely persuades him selfe that he is iustified in Christ Iesus. Paraeus l. 3. de iustif. c. 1. l. 1. c. 10. One of your moderne Authours formes this syllogisme.
Vvho so euer beleeues in the sonne of God shall be saued.
But I beleeue in the sonne of God.
Ego I shall be saued.
Not to dispute of the Maior (suppose that it were in the scripture, though in deede in your sense it is not.) The Minor can in no sort be found therin: for it is not said in any place, that Luther for example, Caluin, Beza, Pereus and others beleeued, whence it is euident, euen according to your selues, that it is the word of men, and not of God, whose whole word you will haue to be written.
Now hauing made manifest how you vse the scriptures, all men, I dare assure my selfe, will greatly wonder with what face you dare so highly magnifie the scripture in words which in deedes you so horribly wronge. But they will cease this admiration, if they call to mynd how ordinarie a thing it is for heretikes to serue them selues of the scripture and to wrong it withall; nay which is worse, they are in some sort necessarily constrayned to doe both. To serue them selues of the scripture: because the true religiō being grounded vpon the word of God, it is necessarie for euery sect that pretends a true religion, to pretend also scripture wherin it is contayned. To wrong the scripture: because it is manifestly necessarie, that that which of its owne nature is good, as it is, must needs be changed, before we can draw any euill out of it, as errour for exemple. And indeede we find both these things obserued in the Fathers. For Vincentius Lyren. c. 35. Siue enim apud suos, siue aliencs, siue publicè, siue in sermonibus, siue in libris, siue in cōuiuijs, siue in plateis nihil vnquam de suo proferūt quod non etiā scripturae verbis adumbrare conentur. first, they wittnes that vpon all occasions, at all tymes, vpon [Page 53]all subiects, heretikes haue still the scripture in their mouth, and doe bragge of the authoritie therof; because Tertul. de resurrectione aliūde scilicèt loqui non possent de rebus fidei nisi ex literis fidei. they cannot giue a more apparant colour to their faith, then the words of faith, nor Ambr. Com. in Tit. Haeretici illi sunt qui per verbaee legis legem impugnant & prop [...]ium sensum verbis astruunt legis, ve peruersitatē mentis sine legis authoritate commendēt. more speciously impugne the law then by the law it selfe, nor more highly cōmend their malice, then by the authoritie of that which is deuoyde of all euill. And againe, they shew that the source of heresies is the Aug. tract. 18. in Ioan. Neque enim natae sunt haereses & quaedam dogmatae peruersitatis illaquiantiae animas & in profundum praecipitaentia: nisi dum scripturae bonae intelliguntur non bene & quod in eis non bene intelligitur etiam temere & andacter asseritur. wrong which is done to the scripture, deriuing their generation from its corruption, Aug. de vnit. Eccles. c. 15. cauenda est caliditas Haereticorum volentium conuertere verba Dei à veritate propter quam dicta sunt adperuersitatem in qua ipsi sunt. conuerting ordinarily the vvords of truth in fauour of vvhich same truth they are vttered, into errours and falsities in vvhich they themselues liue the e misteries and words of holie writ into the formes and shapes of their owne fancies, accomplishing that, which the Apostle in the 2. to the Corinthians, [Page 54]obserues in false Prophetes, who are to walke in the wayes of craft, and to corrupt the word of God.
SECTION III.
MINISTERS.
NOr other head of the vniuersall Church then Iesus Christ our Lord: Nor other Purgatorie of our sinns then his blood, Nor other propitiatorie sacrifice for our sinns, then his death and passion; Nor other merit before God then the obedience vvhich he offered to God the Father for vs.
ANSWERE.
VVe sustaine that there is no other head of the vniuersall Church then Iesus Christ, no other Purgatorie of our sinns then that of his passion; no other merit then his obedience; and therfore it is false that you are hated, for the considerations [Page 55]which you pretend. Marrie you are worthy of hatred for deceaseing and abusing the people: while you make them beleeue that what you teach in this behalfe is to the glorie of Iesus Christ, and what we sustayne is iniurious and preiudiciall to the same, which is false, as I will make distinctly appeare, by the examination of all these points one after another.
That we establish no other heade of the vniuersall Church then Iesus Christ, is euident euen by the Pope himselfe, who yet you say is interessed in the matter, who declares that there is but one onely God. Therfore, Bonifacius in extrauagante Vnam sanctā de maio. & obediētia. Itaque Ecclesiae vnius & vnice vnum corpus, vnum caput non duo capitae quasi monstrū Christus videlicet & Christi Vicarius. Petrus eiusque successor. saith S. Boniface VIII. there is but one body and one head of one onely Church (not tvvo heades, as though it were a monster) to Witt Iesus Christ and his Vitair, S. Peter and his successour.
True it is we sustayne, that there are other persons distinct from the person of Iesus Christ, who beare vnder him, by his vertue and power, the name and condition of heade. Yet this doth not hinder Christ from [Page 56]being the onely head of the vniuersall Church, since scripture, Fathers and reason teach vs, that there is a maine difference, betwixt this proposition, There is no other head then Iesus Christ, and this, no other then Iesus Christ is the head of the Church together with him, because this last (no other then Iesus Christ is the head of the Church together with him) excluds euery man which is not Iesus Christ, from hauing any part in qualitie of heade. And that the first proposition which saith (there is no other heade then Iesus Christ) doth onely import, that though many doe partake of the name and nature of heade, yet is it by subordination of one to another.
The scripture doth clearely teach vs this distinction, in the second of the Et murus ciuitatis habēs fundamenta duodecim, & in ipsis duodecim nomina duodecim Apostolorum Agni. Apocalypse, and in the second to Vers. 20. Superaedificat, super fundamentum Apostolorum & Prophetarum. the Ephesians, where it saith plainely that others then Iesus Christ are the fundation of the Church. And in the first to the Corynthians 3. Chap. saint vers. 11. Fundamentum aliud nemo potest ponere praeter id quod positum est quod est Christus Iesus. Paule deliuers in expresse tearmes, that there is no other [Page 57]fundation of the Church then Iesus Christ. Vvhence it is euident that these propositions are to be taken in a diuers sense; because otherwise they would be incopatible, as being contradictories. Hence it is that amongst the workes of saint In Apocal. 21 Necrepellit nos à nostro intellectuillud quod Apostolus dicit fundamentum aliud nemopotest ponere, &c. Non enim aliud fundamentum est Petrus, aliud Christus Iesus quia Petrus membrum est Christi. &c. Ambrose, to wit, in his treatise vpon the Apocalipse, we see that this passage where the Apostle affirmes that there is no other fundation then Iesus Christ, doth not hinder S. Peter from being a fundation: because being a fundation, as he is a member of Iesus Christ by subordination vnto him, he is not another fundation. And this was that which S. S. Leo ep. 89. Hunc enim in consortium indiuiduae vnitatis assumptum id quod ipse erat voluit nominari. Leo aymed at, when he said, that Iesus Christ admitted S. Peter into the societie of an indiuiduall vnitie and would haue him to be called that which he was; Vvhence it is manifest that the nature and name of (Petrae) a rocke, a fundation, a head, doth so agree and belong to S. Peter, as that yet Iesus Christ remaynes the onely rocke, the onely fundation, the onely head, sithens S. Peter doth not impeach the indiuiduall [Page 58]vnitie. This is his ayme againe, whilst in another place he brings in Iesus Christ, saying to S. Peter, S. Le [...]serm. [...]. in a [...]iuer suae [...]ssumptionis. C [...]m ego sim [...] is [...] quoque Pe [...]ra es, quia [...]ea virtute solidaris, vt quae inthi potestate sunt propria sint [...]ibi [...]necum partic [...]patione communia. Albeit I am the inuiolable Rocke, yet thou art a Rocke too, because thou art supported and confirmed by my vertue, to the end that those things Which are proper to me by povver, might be comon to thee by participation. To the same purpose S. Aug. in Psal. 86 & cum dicuntur duodec [...]m portae Hierusalem & vna porta Christus & duodecim portae Christus quia in duodecim p [...]rtis Christus. S. Augustine affirmes, that there are twelue gates of Hierusalem which is the Church, to witt the twelue Apostles, though there is indeede but one Gate, which is Christ Iesus, because, saith he, Christ is in those twelue gates, for as much as those twelue are subiect vnto Christ, and doe subsist in him alone.
And in verie deede reason doth teach vs, that diuers thinges subordinate one to another, doe no wayes destroy their vnitie. Vvhich is euident in this, that the instrument is not tearmed another cause then the principall cause, in vertue wherof it workes. The Mason and his hammar are not two causes of the house, but one onely. The man and the sword [Page 59]which kills, are but one onely cause of death: whence it is manifest, that wheras S. Peter, doth onely participate of Heade by reason of the subordination and reference he hath to Iesus Christ, it doth not any way hinder Iesus Christ to remayne the onely head of the Church; like as the power of Gouernour in a Lieutenant, doth not constitute two Gouernours, the Lieutenant participating onely of that power of gouernement by subordination to the Gouernour. Nor is it to the purpose to say, that a Lieutenant doth not inferre two Gouernours, because he beares not the name of Gouernour, since it is not the name that makes the thing: and againe to find a true similitude in the things we speake of, it is onely requisite, that like as the power of a Lieutenant is subordinate to that of the Gouernour, so the power which S. Peter inioyes in the Church, may be subiect and subordinate to Christs power in the same Church. That the Lieutenant is not instiled Gouernour, causeth no chang at all in the [Page 60]nature of the thing, but doth onely shew an accidentall difference, to witt, that the Lieutenant and Gouernour doe often chance to meet together, in the same towne or Prouince wherof they haue the gouernement: wheras Iesus Christ in his owne species doth neuer meet with his Lieutenant in the visible gouernement of the Church. And hence it is, that though we doe not asscribe the name of Gouernour to his Lieutenant, to the end we might auoyd confusion (otherwise being both together how should the one be discerned from the other) yet doe we iustly attribute the title of head to the Pope, where the said inconuenience can haue no place.
Yea Caluine himselfe vpon that passage of S. Mathew, Nolite &c. be not called Rabbis For one is your master Christ. Let no man saith he, sticke or trouble himselfe about wordes. Christ cares not how they be intituled who vndertake the instruction of others. So there is one onely Pastour, and yet he admitts many Pastours vnder himselfe, so that he may [Page 61]haue preeminencie aboue them all and by them he alone may gouerne the Church. And a litle after. The true sense is, That then the paternall honour is falsely attributed vnto men, when it obscures Gods glorie: which happens as often as a mortall man independently of God, is esteemed father. And in another place, hauing obiected vnto himselfe, that the scripture commands that God onely be called Father, he saith, I Ansvvere, that Paule doth in such sort take the name of Father, that he doth not abragate, or diminish the least particule of Gods glorie. It is a common prouerbe, that what is subordinate doth not repugne. Such is the name of Father in Paule being compared to God. God alone is the Father of all the faithfull yet he admitts the Ministers, Whom he imployes therin, to the participation of his ovvne honour, Without derogating from the same. God therfore was the spirituall father of Tymothie, and that his onely father too, properly speaking, but Paule, Who was Gods minister in begetting Tymothie, doth by a certaine right of subordination chalence to himselfe the title. And againe: It is an ordinarie thing that as [Page 62]far forth as God doth exercise his povver in creatures, so far doth he transcribe his ovvne names vnto them. So he is our onely Lord and Father, and yet fathers and Lords are they too, Whom he daignes with this honour, Whence it is, that as well Angells as Iudges are called Gods. You heare how Christ cares not by what name they be called, who vndertake to preach and teach: That he is so the sole Pastour, that he admitts many vnder him: That to call a man Father doth not obscure the glorie of God. Vnlesse he be so called independently of God. That things subordinate doe not repugne. That by the right of subordination S. Paule did chalence vnto himselfe the name of Father. That the name of God, is customarily ascribed vnto creatures, so far forth as by them he doth exercise his power. Finally that the verie name of God is translated vnto men and Angells. And why may not we by paritie of reason affirme the same of the word heade?
Certainely we may affirme the same, and we learne it of the Apostle, [Page 63]who writiting in the 1. to the Cor. 12. Chap. 1. Corin [...]. [...]. v. 21. That there is a head in the Church, Which cannot say vnto the feete, I haue no neede of you, doth clearely demonstrate, that he speakes of some other head then Iesus Christ, since he might haue vsed that manner of speach to the Faithfull, whose assistance indeed he did not stand in need of. It is euident therfore, that the Pope may be called head of the Church, though yet we accnowledge no other head then Christ. And if happily any Authour expresse him by the name of another head, he is to be conceaued to haue spoken of another head subordinated, euen as the instrument, is somtymes tearmed another cause then the principall Agent.
Now we must indeuour to manifest vnto all men, that it is no wayes preiudiciall vnto God, that another with, and vnder him, should be the visible and ministeriall head of the vniuersall Church. Vvhich may be shewen by sundrie reasons: for why should it rather derogate from the [Page 64]dignitie of Iesus, that another with and vnder him, should be the head of the Church, then preiudiciall to the Maiestie of God. who is the supreame and principall head of the Church, that Christ as man, vnder him, should partake of the nature and power of head, since it seemes to be more disaduantagious to God that Iesus Christ, as man, should be vnder him, head of the Church; then preiudiciall to Iesus Christ to admitt another man to be Head vnder him, for so much as he himselfe is man.
Againe why should it more repugne, that another man should be called head of the Church together with Iesus Christ in the law of grace, then in the old law: in which, though Iesus Christ was the head of the Church, yet was the High priest also called by that name, as the holy scripture doth remarke, and Calu. 4. insl. cap. 6. Magdeburg. cent. 1. l. 1. c. 17. Caluin doth acconwledge.
Further, since Iesus Christ is king, Psal. 1. and no lesse king of the faithfull, then head of the Church, how doth the kingly power, wherwith he endowes [Page 65]kings stand with his owne royall Maiestie, if the participation of the name of head, be repugnant to the power which is in Christ? And why, he being Ioan. 10. Pastour, 1. Petr. 3. Bishope and Ioan. 8. light of the world, doth it not diminish his honour, to constitute vnder him, other Pastours, Bishops, and lights of the world, if it be absurd that any other then he should be held Head of the Church? Vve maye add to this, that wheras in the scripture, it is not found Christ alone is Head of the Church, but onely, that Christ is head 2. Coloss. [...]. & 2. of the Church, and wheras Gods is Matth. 19. onely good, onely 2. Machab. [...]. iust, onely Apoc. 15. holy, why doe you grant, that both the name and nature of good, iust, holy, may be fund in others then God, and yet that the name and nature of head belongs to God alone. Vvherfore, since Christ is not onely called Pastour: but Ioan 10. Erit vnū ouil [...] & vnus pastor. one Pastour, which imports, one onely Pastour, as vnus Deus one God signifies one onely God in holy Vvrit, why doe you ascribe the essence of Pastours to [Page 66]others, and not that of head?
Now wheras things ranged in a certaine order and subordination, cannot be said to be contradictorie; by consequence the authoritie of S. Peter, ought not to be esteemed preiudiciall to the dignitie of Christ, to which it is not onely subordinate, but inferiour and subiect by many degrees.
Inferiour in its extent, since Christ is head of Angells and men, as it appeares by the [...]. of the Ephe. and the first to the Collos. The Pope is onely the head of the Church of men, wheras Christ is the head vniuersally of all men as well those that raigne aboue in heauen, as those who liue below in earth; being the Head of the Church Militant, euen comprehending therin the Pope himselfe, S. August. in Psalm. 86. Quemadmodū aeperte dicitur Sanctus Sanctorum: si [...] figurate dicitur fundamentum fundament [...] [...]um. whence he may iustly be called Head of the Heade, as S. Augustine instiles him the fundation of Fundations. But the Pope is not heade ouer himselfe, but onely ouer the rest of the body of the Church.
Inferiour in point of dignitie: sinco [Page 67]Christ is not onely the head which doth direct, but also which by his grace, doth infuse life, by whom, as we read in the 2. to the Collos. the whole body doth growe into the augmentation of God. And the Pope [...]sa head which doth not infuse life, but directeth onely: wheras Christ [...]s the Principall head, of himselfe, with power of excellencie, by which [...]e instituted the Sacraments; iustifies without sacraments, and finally disposeth of all things in the Church, as in his owne proprieties: But the Pope is onely the Vicaire of Christ and the ministeriall Heade of the Church, nor is he indued with that power of excellencie, nor indeede with any at all, but such as Christ imparts vnto him.
Inferiour, in the extent of tyme, being Christ was head from all eternitie, wheras the Pope is Head onely in tyme.
Inferiour, To conclud in respect of necessitie, sithens Christ is the essentiall Head, without whom the Church is not able to subsiste one [Page 68]onely moment: But the Pope is so head of the same, that without him it could for a tyme subsiste. Moreouer, the Church is the body of Christ, not of the Pope. For Christ being as it were the Hypostasis and basis of this body, he supports all the members therof, and workes all in all. He sees by the eyes, heares by the eares, teacheth by his Doctours, baptiseth by his Ministers; by all he doth all. which doth not suite with the Pope. Noe man now, in my iudgement can apprehend S. Peters authoritie in the Church to be preiudiciall to that of Iesus Christ, since it is wholy of another nature and rancke then his, and his withall, inferiour and subiect to it. Nor can the name of head, any more preiudice Christ, since names doe add nothing to the nature of things, nether doe they signifie the same nature, or equall power with the diuers subiects to which they are attributed, sith euen the least similitude and conformitie, is sufficient, to allote the same names to subiects of sundrie natures. Finally, if Christ [Page 69]be iniured, for that, he being the head of the vniuersall Church, yet the name and nature of Heade is conferred vpon S. Peter, his Lieutenant and Vicaire generall ouer the whole Church; why is there not also iniurie done vnto God, he being as well the head of euerie particular Church, when the same honour is done to his Lieutenants therin? Or if, as well in the one case as the other, his honour be diminished, why doe you, in conseruing him from one iniurie, permit another to come vpon him? You will happily deney your selues to be called the Heades of your Churches: but the answere is friuolous, Saenderus de Schismate Anglican. Ribadeneira de codem. Du Chesne in hist Anglic. in vitae Elizabeth. since deney you cannot, that your brethren in England doe accnowledge the king of great Bri [...]anie to be the Head of the whole Church of England; yea and that which deserues a diligent remarke) as well tēporall as spirituall. Vvhence may be gathered, that ether the dignitie of the Pope, doth not in any sort derogate from the dignitie of Christ; or if it doe derogate, the [Page 70]same honour also in the king of England doth derogate from Gods hononr. But if granting the one, you doe yet impugne the other, I demande, (supposing that you meane not to haue your owne will to stand for a reason) a reason of the disparitie. Nor will it a white auayle you, to deney the paritie, by affirming, that a particular man is sufficient to gouerne a particular Church, yet not an vniuersall Church: because the question here is not, of the actiuitie or extent of one mans power, but onely to know, whether, Christ being the head of the Church, one should contumeliously wrong him, by establishing an other head therof. which doth cleately show a paritie betwixt a Particular head being compared to Iesus Christ as such; and an vniuersall head compared vnto him in the same nature and qualitie of vniuersall head. Now whether one man be of sufficient abilitie to gouerne the whole Church, is a new, yet a easie question to be decided, sith that which a man performes by the helpe [Page 71]ef a friend, himselfe is said and esteemed to doe.
But that I may cut of all euasions, [...] demand of you, whether, if the whole Church, which you brauingly pretend to be reformed, were in England, whom you hold to be the head of it, would be also in your opinion the head of the vniuersall Church? If you grant this, why should a qualitie which is not iniurious in his person, be iniurious in the person of Peter? But if you deney it render a reason of your negation. It is not, in that the essence or nature of Head, is, in genere, or generally speaking, contumelious, since you grant it to a prince whom you honour: Nor is it, for that one onely is not sufficient to gouerne the vniuersall Church, because following that supposition the Church is reduced to such circumstances, that it doth not exceede the abilitie of one man to gouerne it since one man actually in that extention doth gouerne it. And therefore it is manifest, that that which we teach is not iniurious to Iesus Christ: [Page 72]or if it be, impertinently then doe you sustayne the part of a Plaintiue in a crime, wherin you your selues will be conuinced as culpable. Vvhich yet will be made more euident, by the insuing articles, where I will endeuour to shew that it is a greater aduantage of honour, to produce a thing by the assistance of another (though one man alone be able to produce it) permitting another to haue share in the glorie, which he could reserue to himselfe alone, and will make appeare by consequēce, that it is more honorable to Christ Iesus, who alone is able to gouerne the Church yea thirtie Churches, if so many there could be, to let others share in this gouernement, then wholy to reserue it to himselfe. And euen at this present I will giue you a scantling of it, in that which by the light of faith you haue seene, to witt, that God did repute it a greater laude and glorie, to haue constituted Christ, as man, the Heade of the vniuersall Church vnder him, then to haue retayned, and reserued [Page 73]all that dignitie to himselfe, without communicating it to any other.
In conclusion I would in treate the Reader, diligently to obserue the Ministers subtiltie, which is of this nature; that wheras there are two sorts of questions. The one. Vvhether the Pope be the Heade of the vniuersall Church. The other whether supposing him to be the head of the vniuersall Church, he ought to be called another head of the Church then Iesus Christ, or not. In like manner: whether good workes be meritorious, and supposing them to be meritorious whether that merit ought to be tearmed another merit then that of Iesus Christ? Vvhether the workes of pennane doe cleance from sinne; and supposing they doe cleance from sinne whether they ought to be called another cleanceing or purgatorie then the blood of Iesus Christ? whether the rite and celebration of the Eucharist be a true sacryfice; and supposing it to be a true sacryfice, whether it is to be called another sacryfice then that of [Page 74]the Crosse? Of which two questiōs, the first belonges to the nature and beeing of the thing and is of Faith. The second, respects the name onely, and is not of Faith, S. Aug. contr. Iulianum cap. c. and therfore, as S. Augustine saith, may be disputed pro &con amongst Catholikes Doctours, without impeachment to Faith.
In these questions, this is the Ministers craft. They passe the first which is of faith ouerin silence; The other, which is not of Faith, they discusse. To the end that by reiecting these formes of speach. There is another head of the Church then Christ: another merit, then Christs merit: another sacryfice, then the sacryfice of the Crosse &c. they may carrie away the Reader to beleeue, that none is head of the Church but Christ: and finally that no action but that which Christ performed vpon the Crosse was a sacrifice.
And be it that following some Catholike Doctours we may vse those kindes of speach, ether meaning, that there is another head of the Church then Iesus Christ, another [Page 75]merit; another sacryfice; &c. not of another kind, but of another order onely: or els, that there is another person then Iesus Christ, who is heade of the Church; other workes, meritorious; another actions, sacryfice, &c. In which sense somme tymes I call the Euchariste another sacrifice then that of the Crosse; and good workes, other meritorious workes then those of Iesus Christ.
But for as much as I obserued, that the Ministers by this slight of impugnig a manner of speach, aymed at the vtter destruction of certaine Articles of Faith: I thought good to grant them, that we were not barely to sustayne that there is another heade; another merit; another sacryfice &c. therby to make euident, that whether we grant, or we deney them this manner of speach, yet can they thence draw no aduantage against that which is of Faith?
SECTION IV.
MINISTERS.
NOr other Purgatorie for our sinns, but his bloode.
ANSWERE.
IF by the word Purgatorie, you vnderstand not the place where, but the cause wherby we are purged from our sinns, we intirely ioyne hands with you: for in that sense we teach, Aust. l. 2. cont. Crescon. c. 12. Mundantur homines baptism [...]. mun [...]ātur & ver [...]o veritatis, mūdantur & sacrificio con [...]riti cordis, mūdantur & [...]leemosynis, mūdantur & [...]sae charitate. that there is no other Purgatorie, then in the blood of Christ.
We say indeede with S. Augustine, that there are other things, as, baptisme; the word of truth; the sacryfice of a contrite hart; almes deeds, and Charitie, which doe purge and purifie mens soules: but wheras they doe cleance vs, nether by their owne vertue, nor by the meanes of any other thing, which is distinct from the blood of [Page 77]Christ, but by the power and vertue therof, and that in a far different manner, to witt, inferiour and subordinate to that, by which he doth first purge vs, one ought not to call it another purgatorie: because diuers Purgatories, for the reasons alreadie alleaged, import a purifying (diuersi generis) of another kind, while yet, no such thing is found in mans iustification, there being nothing at all which can purge vs, but by the force and efficacie of the blood of Iesus Christ. This blood it selfe, of it selfe doth expiate our crymes, as being the onely and proper prise of our sinnes, and that wherby our debts are cancelled. But the word of God, Penance, Faith, Charitie, and such like, doe not of themselues expiate, but by the vertue which doth reside in the blood of Christ, but by dependancie of that; but by power deriued from it. They doe not purge as the prise of our sinnes, but as dispositions and instruments, instituted to the end the efficacie of the blood of our sauiour Iesus Christ might be [Page 78]applyed vnto vs which doth plainly shew that all these purging prepartiues, though they be of another order or degree, yet are they of the same kind, and by consequence, that there is but one purgatorie.
Both you and we doe ioyntly hold, that sinnes are forgiuē by the sole and onely mercy of God; yet dare none deney but the same sinnes are remitted by the blood of Iesus Christ, which is the fruite and effect of this diuine mercy, and the glorious instrument by which it is applyed vnto vs: so In like manner, when we say that sinns are forgiuen by the blood of Christ, there is no repugnance, to say also that they are remitted by faith, and the Sacraments which are the wholsome and blessed effects of this blood, and instruments appointed to applie it vnto our wounds. Vvherin if we iniure God, how will you purge your selues of the same crime? for as we sustayne that sinnes are cleanced by Sacraments which applie vnto vs the prise of our sauiours precious bloode; so likewise, [Page 79]you hold that by Faith sinnes are abolished. Vvhence it is, that though we doe greatly differre in the number of the meanes, which by such application, doe blot out sinnes, yet we agree in the substance of the thing we here defend, which consists in this, that we ioyntly confesse, that some things there are which doe cleance vs by the communication of the merits and efficacie of our sauiours bloode. Nor will it auayle you to say that you doe far differre from vs; for that we would haue faith to concurre to iustification, by way of a disposition, wheras you hold that it concurrs no otherwise, then that as a hand receaues what is presented, so faith doth apprehend or lay hand vpon iustification which the blood of Christ did intirely produce, For this is said onely, and hath no sufficient ground. And againe, if there be any thing found which doth derogate from the merite of that blood: it is not to be iudged that it is that preparatiue concurse of merits, wherby it is [Page 80]applyed: but euen what euer doth concurre, as your faith, by any way of application, as though it were not sutable to the worth of this bloode that it of it selfe should applie it selfe. And so, euen your concurse of faith doth no lesse derogate from the vertue of Christ his blood then the concurse of Sacraments, because you hold faith to be the meanes, without which that bloode can no wayes be communicated. But euen you your selues, when you please, doe accnowledge diuers meanes, by which the satisfaction of Christ is is applyed vnto vs: Molinaeus in suosento par 1. artic. 19. for thus saith Molins. Behold the meanes which the word of God doth present vnto vs, wherby we may applie vnto our selues Christ. First Baptisme, then the sacred suppar, and lastly faith. Some tymes also you doe ingenuously teach, with vs, that the temporall paynes due vnto our sinnes, are mitigated by our workes, which in verie deede is to accnowledge our workes to be expiatorie, or to contayne in them an expiating vertue. Conf. August. cap. de Confess. Conf. Augustana. And withall [Page 81]you are to know, that sinnes are often punished with temporall punishments euen in this life, as Dauid and sundrie others were punished, and we hold that these paynes are mitigated by good workes and all kind of penance. So teacheth S. Paule: if we would iudge our selues, we should not be iudged. Further, Art. 11. we accnovvledge what by good workes our calamities are lessened, acording to that of Isaias. Confessio Saxonica. Conf. Saxonia. Albeit temporall punishments are especially mitigated through the sonne of God, yet we teach withall, that punishments are lessened by meanes of our whole conuersion, since S. Paule doth say, if we iudge &c. Vve Cap. de Purgatorio. are not to call in doubt, saith the same, but that saints haue their fire of purgatorie in this life, as the examples of Dauid, Ezechtel, Ionas and others, giue testimonie. The same also doth the Respons. ad argum. Apologie Conf. Augustanae, In assert. art 2. Luther, and In Catechesi cap. de satisfactione. Et in locis cap de satisfactione, & in disput. tom. 4. p. 529. & sequentib. Melancton teach: By how much we are more seuere tovvards our selues, saith euen 1. Instit. c. 3. § 15. &c. 23. § 4. Caluine himselfe, by so much are we to hope for a more easie encrie to Gods mercy. And verily, it is impossible that the soule struke with the horrour of iudgement, [Page 82]should not preuent gods wrothfull hand, by exacting punishment at her ovvne hands, and a litle after, to appease Gods wroth, we our selues doe exact punishments at our ovvne hands for trespasses committed.
But verily so far is the doctrine of the Catholike Church, from drawing a coutumelie vpon the merit of the blood of Christ, that contrariwise, euen as he should be esteemed iniurious to Gods mercy, who should say that our sinnes are so abolished by the meanes therof, that they should not in any sort stand in neede of the blood of Iesus Christ, which yet was disposed by the same diuine mercy, as its instrument, so should one doe an iniurie to the blood of Iesus Christ, to hold that our sinnes are so cleanced by it, that Faith and Sacraments, which the sonne of God instituted in his blood as fitt instruments to apply it vnto our soules, did not at all cleance them. Men are iniurious to their Redeemour, when they change (be in vnder what euer colour of his honour) what by himselfe [Page 83]was established for their saluation. And therfore Catholikes, (as it is cleare by what we haue said) being freed from the aspersions and crimes which tacitly you impose vpon vs of preiudicing the merit of the blood of Iesus Christ, it is discouered that your selues are guiltie therof.
But me thinkes I heare you say that the difficultie of the question consists in this, to witt whether it was the will of Iesus Christ that his blood shoud be applyed, by the meanes we assigne. To which I replie: firste, that at least it is manifest, that what we teach in this point, is not of its owne nature impossible, as being iniurious to Iesus Christ, which notwithstanding you pretend, and doe dayly fill the peoples eares with the noyse of it. And then, I will make cleare to all the world, that whosoeuer beleeues the scripture, and giues credit to the Fathers, must necessarily beleeue that there is some other thing besids the blood of Christ, which doth purge, though in [Page 84]the vertue and efficacie therof: for the Act. 3. & 15. Ad Rom. 3. ad Ephes. 3. ad Titum 3. 1. Petr. 1. 1 Iacob. 2. Prou. 15 & 16. Scripture in diuers passages in most formall termes saith, that we are purged, purified, iustified, cleanced by faith, by workes, by Sacraments: and that the Cyprian. de lapsis & epist. 26. & 55. Tertul. de poenit. cap. 3. Origen. in Leuit. cap. 15. Aug. in Enchir. & lib. 1. de symb. c. 6. Hieron. de obitu Fabio. Ambr. ep. 82. & de Elia & ieiunio. c. 22. fathers grounding vpon holy Vvrit, teach in a hundred places, that by Baptisme, Penance, teares, workes, Marcyrdome, sinnes are purged, washed, cleanced, remoued, redeemed, blotted out abolished, consumed, expiated. And in diuers others, that God is appeased by workes, that he is made propitious by workes. In a word, as S. Lib. de Elia c. 20. Habemus plura subsidia quibus peccata nestra redimamus. Et alibi multis locis. Ambrose saith that we haue diuers meanes by which we redeeme our sinnes. And sundrie remedies by which we are washed and purged of our offences.
SECTION V.
MINISTERS.
NOr other sacryfice, propitiatorie for our sinnes, then his death and passion.
ANSWERE.
THat we teach no other propitiatorie sacryfice then that of lesus Christ, the reason which aboue we deduced at large, doth make good; the word, other, signfying a thing of a diuers kind, when it is taken absolutly, as the Ministers in this place doe take it. So that the Euchariste cannot be called, other, then that of Iesus Christ vpon the Crosse: because being subiect to that, and deriuing from it its force and efficacie, it is not of a diuers kind, but onely of another order, as being farr inferiour; not by reason of the Hoste, which is the same, but in regard of the effects, and the visible actiō by which it is immediatly offered. This is yet more confirmed in that we doe accnowledge the sacryfice of the Eucharist to be one and the same with that of the crosse by a triple identitie. Both by reason of the hoste offered, which is one in [Page 86]both; it is one hoste, saith Ambr. in Heb. 10. Vna est hostia non multae. S. Ambrose, and In Heb. 10. Primasius, and not many hostes. Vve offer still the same, saith In Hebr. 9. eumdē semper offerrimus, non nunc quidem alium sed semper eundem. S. Chrisostome not now another, but alvvayes the same. And also by reason, of the prime and principall offerer which is Iesus Christ, now Iesus Christ is offered, saith lib. 1. de officiis c. 48. Nunc Christus offertur sed offertur quasi homo, quasi recipiens passionem, & offert se ipse quasi Sacerdos, vt peccata nostra dimittat. S. Ambrose, as man: suffering passion, and as preist he offerrs himselfe, to the end he may pardon our sinns. And lastly by reason of the manner of the oblation which is like; for euen as Iesus Christ truly dyed vpon the Crosse, and as his blood was really seperated from his body: so is he dead in the Eucharist in apparance as we will explicate more fully in the sixt Chapter. Vvherupon Cypr. ep. 63. Amb. lib de officiis cap. 48. Alex. Papa ep. ad omnes Orthodoxos. Isych. l. 2. in Lenit. c. 8. Nyssen. erat. 1. de resurrect. Chrys hom. 24 in 1. Cor. Greg. l. 4. dialog c. 38. & hom. 37. in Euang. the Fathers call the sacrifice of the Eucharist the passion of Iesus Christ: the renevved passion of Iesus Christ: yea further they say, he is slayne, and as it were suffers his passion, for though he nether dy nor suffer indeede, yet doth he both die and suffer in a misticall manner. And therfor, grounding vpon this triple identitie, we feare not to say with Hom 2. in 2 ad Tim. Oblatio eadem est. S. Chrisostome; [Page 87] that the sacryfice of the Crosse and the Eucharist is one and the same sacryfice; and with In cap. 8. ad Heb. Clarum est nos non aliud sacrificium offerre. Theodorete, that it is manifest that we offer no other sacryfice then that of the Crosse.
And that the propitiation of the sacrifice of the Eucharist, doth not destroy the propitiation of the sacryfice of the crosse, it is euident, in that it is not opposite vnto it, but contrariwise, is substituted, subordinate, and of a far lower degree: the sacryfice of the Crosse being propitiatorie of it owne vertue as the proper satisfaction for our offences; wheras the Eucharist is onely propitiatorie in vertue of the sacryfice of the Crosse, the fruite of whose propitiation it applies vnto vs. The oblation of the Masse is not propitiatorie, as though the sacryfice of the Crosse were not alone sufficient to appease Gods wroth, and to make him become propitious: but it is onely propitiatorie in vertue of the plentuousnes of the sacryfice of the Crosse, whose vertue is so great, that it can communicate a part therof to others, and [Page 88]the will of the sacryficed is such, that as he is able, so also he is willing to communicate it. Establishing his glorie, not in reseruing the whole propitiation of the sinnes of man to the sacryfice of the Crosse, but also in imparting some part therof, to the sacryfice which men doe celebrate as his ministers, in memorie of his passion. And like as he who hath an excellent fruite tree, shewes himselfe far more liberall, if making a present of his ripe fruite, he adde also a young shoot therof which of it selfe may yeeld fruite: so Iesus Christ, is much more bountifull, in bestowing vpon men not onely the fruite of his propitiation which sprung from his owne person in the sacryfice of the Crosse, but euen another sacryfice which as an excellent shoote, is able to bring forth fruites like to those which we gathered vpon the tree of the Crosse. Vvher fore, so farr is the propitiation of the sacryfice of the Eucharist, from preiudicing the propitiation of the sacryfice of the Crosse, that on the contrarie side it [Page 89]makes the perfection and excellence therof more gloriously appeare. Vvhence it followes that you are truly worthy of hatred, by reason of the calumnies which you falsely impose vpon vs making vs odious to your adherents; as though, forsooth, we taught some thing in this point preiudiciall to Iesus Christ.
Nor is this all, you are in this bee halfe worthy of hatred for a reason much more odious then that which I haue mentioned aboue.
You make a remonstrance that you are hated for sustayning that there is no other propitiation then that of the death and passion of Iesus Christ: but you are indeede worthy to be abhorred, for holding that the blood and death of Iesus Christ is in no sort propitiatorie; that his death, and pretious blood haue not appeased Gods wrath towards mankind: that there was yet need of a more excellent price; and that this price was the torments of a lost, banished, and damned man, which with a sacrilegious mouth you blasplemously affirme [Page 90]that Christ endured in his soule. Damnable doctrine! not of men but of diuells! not from Heauen or earth, but issuing out of Hell, whither they that hold it, iustly deserue to be condemned, vnlesse they roote that doctrine out of their hart, and with their tongue publish a contrarie. Of these crimes I accuse you, with what iustice I shall make appeare. Nothing had bene done, saith Calu. 2. Instat. c. 1. §. 10. Nihil actum eratsi corporea tantum morte defunctus fuisset Christus, sed aliud maius & excellentius pretiū fuisse, quod diros in anima cruciatus dā nati & perditi hominis pertulerit. Caluin, (you know for how great and admirable a prophete Danaus in Anti-Bell. Bezaep. 6. you esteeme him) if Iesus Christ had died onely a corporall death; but it was a greater, and more excellent price to haue suffered in his soule the cruell tortures of a damned and lost man. In this torment, saith Beza in Lucam 22. v. 44. In hoc cruciatu pisita est nestra pacis & cum Deo recenciliationis summa. is placed the summe of our Peace and reconciliation to God. To satisfie in the name of sinners, saith your 10. Sunday. Cathechisme, it was necessarie that he should feele that horrible distresse in his ovvne conscience, as though he had bene forsaken of God, yea euen, as though God had bene wrothfull against him. That is to say, it was necessarie, that he should haue bendamned, [Page 91]as your ensuing words doe more clearly conuince, signifying his dolours in the word, damnation, and saying, that what is perpetuall to others, whom God in his wroth punisheth, was onely temporall in him. Vvherby is apparent that according to your opinion Christ Iesus suffered the paines of the damned, and this to satisfie for the sinns of man, as though his death had not bene of sufficient valour.
Scarpus de iustif. contro. 16.Yea one of your owne men relates that there were diuers Protestants of opinion that those places of scrip. wherin Christ was said to dy for vs, were not to be vnderstood of a corporall death, but onely of the sense of Gods wroth nor indeede did his corporall death contribute any thing at all to the expiation of sinne; nor was it therfore to be esteemed as a part of satisfaction for sinnes. Some peraduentures, may here apprehend that you will betake your selues to your old solution which consistes in the libertie you take at your owne liking, to reiect all authoritie, [Page 92]and at your pleasure, to deney your owne Masters. Yet seeing, that Vvhitakere, Vvittat. l. 8. cont. Durand. sect. 18 Caluinus verissime secri sit nihil actum fuisse si mortem tantū corporeā Christus obiisset. one of your prime moderns, insteede of vsing this euasion, seconds and sustaynes Caluine in his blasphemie, saying, that he wrote most truly, that nothing had bene done, if Iesus Christ had onely suffered a corporall death. (Nor can I doubt but you will imitate him therin, and therfore take his, as your answere,) I demand of you, whether so many pricking thornes, so many stripes, spittings, blowes, derisions, nayles, and to comprehend all in a word, that innumerable number of paynes to which was annected the ignominious and cruell death of the onely sonne of God, did contribute nothing to the saluation and redemption of mankind? Vvhat doth occurre in Sctiptures ether more frequently, or clearly, then that we are redeemed by the blood and death of Christ? Matt. 26. this is my blood which shall be povvredout for many for the remission of sinns. Heb. 9. Christ an high Priest by his ovvne blood entred in once into the Holyes, eternall redemption being found. And [Page 93]againe in the same place, if the blood of oxen sanctifieth to the cleansing of the flesh, how much more shall the blood of Christ, cleanse our conscience from deade workes. and Apoc. 5. Thou hast redeemed vs to God in thy blood. In the 7. to the Ephes. the first chap. to the Coloss. In the first of S. Peter the first Chapter. In the first of S. Iohn first Chapter. In the first Chapter of the Apoc. it is said, that we are sanctified, washed, cleansed, by the blood of Iesus Christ. In S. Mathew, S. Marc, Matth. 26. Mars. 22. Luc. 22. Cor. 11. S. Luc and S. Paule, Iesus Christ saith. This is my body, giuen deliuered broken for you. Heb. 10. we are sanctified by the oblation of the body of Iesus Christ, and in another place, by one oblation he hath consummated the sanctified for all eternitie. The scripture saith that we are redeemed by the blood, which he shed for the remission of our sinns. That he doth cleanse our conscience of dead workes, that by him we are purged and washed, that, the body of Iesus Christ is deliuered and giuen for vs, that by him we are sanctified. You contrariwise say, that nothing had bene done, without the [Page 94]interposition of some other thing. To which must we giue credit? to the misteries of the scripture, or to your blasphemies? in refutation Vvherof I will spend no more tyme, since they are of the same kind with those of which S. Hierome speakes, when he saith, that to discouer them, is to vanquish them, there being noe neede to conuince that which by it owne confession is blasphemous.
SECTION VI.
MINISTERS.
NOr other merit before God then the obedience which he offered vp to his father for vs.
ANSWERE.
THat it may be perspecuously vnderstoode what is in this place in controuersie betwixt vs, we are first to note, that there is a greare [Page 95]difference betwixt saying, there is no other merit but the merit of Christ, and, there are no meritorious workes but the workes of Christ. For he that affirmes that there are no other meritorious workes but those of Christ, doth exclude the workes of men from all merit: but he that sayes that there is no other then Christs merite, is to be vnderstood, not that the workes of men are of no merit, but that they haue no efficacie but in vertue of the merits of Christ, since it is manifest, by the reasons aboue alleaged in the like case, that diuers actions which haue subordination amongst themselues, doe not establish diuers merits. Your religion is not hated for the first point, that is, for that it doth teach, that ther is no other merite before God, but Christ his obedience: for, as we haue said, that we grant; but by reason of the second, for as much as you teach that this obedience of Christ doth contribute no force to any man, wherby he may merit: pretending, forsooth that this is preiudiciall to, [Page 96]the dignitie of Christ, and derogating from the price of his merits, which is not so.
And that we hold no other merit then the obedience of Iesus Christ, it is euidēt because, as we haue shewen out of Scripture, Fathers, and by the light of reason, these words an other metit, importe a merit of another kind, which hath no subordination to the merits of Christ, which is not found in our case, since we openly confesse that mens workes, are of no merit at all but in vertue of those of Iesus Christ; and consequently, according to vs, speaking simply and absolutly, the obedience of Christ is the onely merit of the whole world. And indeede the workes of the iust, following the phrase of Isa. 26. Omnia opera nostra operatus es in nobis. 1. Cor. 10. Idem verò Deus qui operatur omniainomnibus. Matth. 10. Nō vos estis quiloquimini sed spiritus Patris loquitur in vobis. 2. Cor 13. An experimentum quaeritis eius que in me loqui tur Christus. 1. Cor. 5. Non ego sed gratia Dei mecum. Galat. 2 Viuo ego iā non ego, viuit verò in me Christus. Scripture, and holy Aug in psal. 83. Christus oratin nobis vt caput nostrum. Petrus Chrysologus serm 11. Deus in te ieiunat in te esurit. Bern. l. de amore Dei est. Tuteipsum amas in nobis. Fathers, being tearmed the workes of God, of the Holy Ghost, yea of Iesus Christ, so that the scripture, to attribute them absolutly to God, deneys them to be ours, no man can euen with any shew of reason affirme, that the merit of our actions, is any other then the [Page 97]merit of Iesus Christ.
Now that the meritorious workes of men doe not any wayes derogate from the merit of Christ, is manifest by this, that if it were so, our prayers and impetrations would be imurious to the prayers and impetrations of Christ, for there is paritie of reason in both. Againe it is cleare in this, that when Calu. 2. Instit. c. 17. §. 1. Inscitè opponitur Christi meritum misericordiae Dei, regula enim vulgaris est quae subalterna sunt non pugnare. Caluin obserued, that diuers deneyed the merit of Christ, because they apprehened it repugnant to grace, he affirmed that they did foolishly find opposition in those tvvo things, grounding himselfe vpon this axiome quae subalterna sunt non repagnant that things subordinate haue n [...] repugnancy. And Calu. 3. Inst. c. 20. §. 27. Ac tametsi fideles vltro citroque preces pro fratribus apud Deum offerunt hoc nihil vnicaa Christi intercessioni derogare ostendimus simul ea subnixi tam se quam alios Deo commendant. Item §. 19. Quanquā interim & suae Sanctis intercessiones relinquuntur, quibus alij aliorū salutē mutuo inter se Deo commendant, de quibus meminit Apostolus, sed tales quae ab vnica illa dependeāt, tantùm abest vt delibent ex ea quippiam. Nam vt à dilectionis affectu scaturiunt quae nos vltro citroque amplectimur, ceu vnius corporis membra; ita etiam ad capitis vnitatem referuntur, &c. Cap. 14. §. 18. & 19. for the same reason, he deneyed that the intercessions of the faithfull did in any sort derogate from the intercessions of Christ, because, saith he, those depend of these and are subiect vnto them: and therfore nether doe our merits derogate, or are they repugnant to the merits of Christ being subordinate vnto them, no otherwise then his owne merits is subordinate [Page 98]to his grace; our prayers and impetrations to his. Wherupon he deneys that the iustice of workes is opposite to the iustice of Faith, because that, is subiect to this. In the same place, and for the same reason, he sustaynes that the hope of saluation, which is conceaued by good workes, is not contradictorie to the hope of saluation, which we demand through the mercy of God. But hence it is yet more manifest, that, as the merit of Christ, doth not diminish the glorie of Gods mercy towards vs, (for that argues no impotencie in his mercy, as though of it selfe it were not powerfull enough, to restore vs what we haue lost) but contrariwise Christs merit, doth commend and extolle the force of the dinine mercy, when it makes apparent, that the diuine mercy was not content, to haue brought vs againe in to grace and fauour with God, but moreouer, it would haue Christ to merit this grace for vs, which did farsurpasse that. For none can doubt but one that should haue [Page 99]lost all his fortunes, should be far more obliged to him who would redeeme them, to the end to render them vnto him; then to him, who would otherwise render them, not taking the paines to redeeme them. Vvherfore the merits of men doe not lessen the merits of Christ; nor argue taem of insufficiencie or impotencie, as not being powerfull enough to restore vnto vs what we had lost: for it is a cleare thing, that wheras they are of an infinite value, euen euery least part therof, could haue merited all. But contrariwise mens merits doe openly proclame the vertue of Christ his merits: fos, as the mercy of God, did bountefully bestow vpon vs the merits of Christ; so Christs merits doe impart vnto vs, ours; and make a more ample demonstration of his goodnes and glorie, in that he would not onely merit that for our benefit, which we of our selues were not capable to merit, to wit, remission of the fault, and satisfaction for the eternall paine, but moreouer he would haue vs to merit those things (as the [Page 100]increase of grace) together with him, which doe not exceede the capacitie of our merits. Vvhich is so far from depressing, that it doth euen extolle his glorie, since that there is nothing more glorious, then to admitt another, freely and of our owne accord, into the participation of that glorie, which we could haue reserued to our selues alone. Thus doth Christ proceede with vs as well in this as in that which he doth impetrate for vs: because he would not onely merit that alone wherof we were incapable, as the first inspirations to good; but he would also merit strength for vs, to demand and obtayne some thinges with him: which is a far greater fauour: for in that, he doth not onely impart vnto vs the fruit of his prayers but also bestowes vpon vs the vertue therof; that is, he did not onely make vs capable of receauing what he produced, but also granted vnto vs power with him, to produce, and withall to receaue some thing. The same happens in the production of naturall things, wher God, who of [Page 101]himselfe is able to produce all things, doth yet practise that absolute power, in the production of those things, which are beyond the reach, and actititie of secōd causes, as for example, the creation of the world, of Angells, of reasonable soules, and leaue them to contribute their vertue to all other things that are not placed without their spheere, to manifest therby the excesse of his bountie, and to acquire vnto himselfe a larger proportion of honour, by making them not onely partakers of the effects which flow from his power, but of force withall to produce them with him: being a more honorable thing vnto God to endow second causes with force to cooperate in some things with him, then to leaue them without all action in his productions, as though they were altogether incapable of the same. Howbeit the (ratio) or essence of merit which is found in the actiōs of men, proceeds not from the substāce of their worke, but from the grace alone which they receaue by the metit of Iesus Christ, [Page 102]as S. Augustin obserues, saying, that the merits of the iust are merits, because they are iust, that is, for that they proceed from persōs iustified, and gratefull vnto God, by meanes of his grace which is in them, who will thinke that our merits which are the effectes of the grace of Christ alone, doe disparage the glorie of the merits of Christ? yea who will not planely discouer, that the merits of men doe redound to the glorie of Christ his merits? No otherwise then the splendour of rich gemmes, and the brightnes of the moone and starrs, which are effectes of the sunn's Light, doe augment his glorie, so far are they from diminishing it! Vvhich moued Brentius to say, In Apologia, Confess. Vvitemberg. cap. de contritione. that wee extolled Christ with too great prayses, while wee auerre, that he merited that our workes should be meritorious. And another Authour, Ericcius l. 4. de Eccles. c. 4. of no smale note, confesseth, that in this thing we make Christ his glorie wonderfull illustrious.
Vvhence it is manifest, that our merits are so far from iniuring tho [Page 103]merits of Christ, that they euen turne to his greater glorie. And indeede, since the operations of the members belong to the head, because this commands them, and imparts vertue towards their productiō, how should the dignitie of the workes of the members of Iesus Christ our Heade, become rather contumelious then honorable vnto him? By euery one of our actions, saith In cap 6. Zachariae. Saluator in singulis coronā acci S. Hierome, our heade is crovvned. Our good workes being giftes of God the Father, effectes of the Holy Ghost the principale Agent, fruites of the passion of Iesus Christ, the end for which he suffered, the act of the children of God, and those who are participant of his diuine nature; in conclusion, being rather workes of God, then of men, as the Matth. 20. 1. Cor. 15. Gaelaet. 2. holy scripture doth teach vs; who will repute the dignitie of such workes contumelious to God? Yea who will not rather iudge those contumelious to God the Father, the Holy Ghost, to Iesūs Christ, his sufferances, who like to your selues, impugne the merits of good [Page 104]workes, since by impugning them, they doe truly impugne the giftes of God; the operations of the H. Ghost; the fruites of our sauiours passion; the effectes of grace, in fine, the dignitie of good workes which proceed rather from God then from men? Vvho will not in contemplation herof iudge your religion worthy of hatred, yea euen of horrour; and ours for the contrarie, praise worthy? And therfore it is apparent that if your doctrine be hated in respect of that which it teacheth touching merit, you cannot, as you pretend, draw any aduantage from it, but contrariwise it turnes to your disaduantage, since it is hated, not for sustayning a thing which is aduantagious, but preiudiciall to Gods glorie. Vvhich happens not onely in this point, but in all the rest of the points of this Chapter.
It is truly hated for sustayning things preiudiciall to God, not onely in that you deney, as I haue alreadie shewen, the workes of Saints to be meritoriours; but, which is more [Page 105](and indeede a thing causing horrour) because your Prime Authours, whose doctrine you imbrace as distending downe from heauen, deney that the workes of Iesus Christ are meritorious. I confesse, saith Caluine, 2. Instit. c. 17. §. 1. Equidem fateor, si quis simpliciter & per se Christū opponere vellet iudicio Dei, nō fore merito locum quiae non reperiretur in homine dignitas quae posset Deum promereri. that if any would oppose Iesus Christ, simply and nakedly considered in himselfe, to God's iudgement, there were no place for merit, because there is no dignitie found in man which can merit God. Vvhence is planely gathered, that you repute not the workes of Iesus Christ meritorious before God for their owne dignitie and worth, but onely by meanes of God's fauorable acceptance therof.
There rests no more to be done in this Chapter, but to beseech the Reader, as I instantly doe, to note by the way, that though you would be thought to haue no other ayme in these Articles but God's honour and glorie, yet is it but a cloake you take, vnder which your end is to seeke your selues, freeing your selues in this world, from all the paine and difficultie which is found in doing well.
For why doe you establish the Scripture the onely rule of your saluation, but to deliuer your selues from obedience to the Church, and from subiection to Traditions which are manifestly contrarie vnto you, imitating herin that, Tertul. praescript. c. 17. Necessario [...] lunt agnos [...] ea per quae reuincuntur. which Tertullian, notes in the Heretiques of his tyme, when he saith, that they will in no sort accnovvledge that wherby they are conuinced?
To what end doe you deney that S. Peter was the Heade of the vniuersall Church vnder Iesus Christ, but onely to cast off the subiection to his Successours authoritie, euen as Rebells, to be freed from the Vice-Roys authoritie, would deney that any other but the king had power ouer him?
Vvhy will you haue the blood of Christ onely to purge you, but onely to auoyd paine and trouble, and to be subiect to no satisfaction?
Vvhat reason haue you to deney the merit of good workes, but onely to flatter your owne sloyth; and to be obliged to no paines-taking for [Page 107]the obtayning of Paradice shewing your selues herin Epicures shollers, who for loue of ease, l. 8. Conf. c. 16. Negauit tractus meritorum. as S. Augustine notes, denyed the course of merits.
Vvhy doe you reiect the propitiation of the sacryfice of the Masse, but by banishing all other propitiation, saue that of the sacryfice of the Crosse, to take a way all conceipt that we ought to indeuour to make God propitious? You haue Gods honour in your mouth, but your priuate interest in your hart: two specious wayes by which you draw poore sooles to your beleife, but to their owne perditiō, which is indeed that which you will purchace to you and yours, who cannot dy in your errours, but withall they perish eternally.
CHAP. IIII.
Section. I.
MINISTERS.
Your Maiestie should also see that we are hated, because we would haue the people themselues to know the wayes of saluation, in lieu of referring themselues totally to others by an affected scrupule, and voluntarie ignoronce which is couered with a cloake of obedience and docilitie: and to this effect we would haue the people to heare and reade the holy Scripture in a tongue knovven to all; and that publike seruice should be done in your subiects Vvlgaire tongue, that they might be instructed therby. And that henceforth God should not be suspected by men, as though his word were a dangerous booke from which the people ought to abstayne: For France stands obliged vnto vs in this, that we haue published holy Vvrit in the french tongue (which formerly was an vnknovven booke) and that we haue giuen [Page 109]the children a sight of their Fathers Vvill which was hertofore hidden from them.
ANSWERE.
YOu continue the guiles which you vsed in the precedent Chapter, while you represent your selues as men loaden with hatred for certaine considerations which in your conceipt might purchace you loue. Hauing insinuated your selues into the harts of the people by pretending Christs interest, you haue recourse to their owne, with more facilitie to intice and gayne them to your selues. You promis them wondres, and make shew of great obligations: while yet you doe but delude, deceaue, and leade them to their perdition: impose vpon vs: manifestly contradict your selues: condemne in vs, what your selues practise: bragge of things which belong not to you; and affect nouelties.
A vvord is not a vvordexcept in as much as it signifieth and expresseth the conceiptes of him that speaketh: and for this reason the scripture, to speake properly, is not the vvord of God, but by reason of the senses vvhich makes vs knovv the conceits or counsels of God. Hieron. Basil. & alij Patres passim. Vvhit. ad rationemAnd since reason, the Fathers, and the comon consent euen of your [Page 110]owne men, 2. Campiani. Ipsa vis & res & quidammodo anima Sacrarum literarum in sententia consistit. Rectè Hieronymus non in legendo sed in intelligendo scripturae c [...]nsistunt. Et alibi, non in verbis Scripturarum est Euangeli [...]m, sed in sensu. doe vrge you to grant that the holy scripture doth principally consiste in the sense, not in the bare letter, (though it contayne the one and the other) I shall with facilitie make manifest vnto all the word, that you doe but deride the people. Because while you proteste to permitt them the full and intire knowledge therof, you grant them no more libertie in point of sense, then the Catholike Church doth her children: for though all yours haue perminion to reade the Scripture, yet is it not lawfull for any of them to explicate it in any other sense then that of Caluine, or your owne as is made manifest by sundrie examples, and peculiarly by that of the institution of the Euchariste, where none can explicate these words This is my body, otherwise then figuratiuely.
Vvherin you resemble those that promising a great treasure, giue onely the sight of the coffer wherin it is kept. Nay you giue not yet so much, for doubting of the translation of the scripture, and ingeniously Vvhit. cont. 1. q. 2. c. 7. Nullam nos editionem nisi Hebrateam in [...], & Grae c [...]in n [...]o Tes [...]un ento authenti [...]am fa [...]us. cōfessing [Page 111]that there is no version at all authenticall, that is, of sufficient credit, the people haue iust reason, not onely to doubt of the sense of the scripture which you deliuer, but euen of the verie letter of the version which you propose vnto them, and consequently of their saluation; it being a cleare case, that they can haue no greater assurance of that then they haue of the meanes wherby you would conduct them thither. He that promiseth children fruite to eate, and yet giues them onely Amands which they cannot crake, doth but mocke them: yea he mockes them doubly when the Amands are not true but conterfeit onely: So doe you doubly delude those who beleeue you in a matter of importance; since that the letter of the Scripture which you giue them, is not authenticall; not doe you permitt them of themselues to gather out of it the true and naturall sense which in their iudgement it contaynes. You mocke them verily and deceaue them both at once.
You deceaue them, because vnder the name of the word of God, you present vnto them the word of men, sithens you deliuer them the scripture changed by mans inuention, and interpreted against the sense which the words beare as I haue alreadie shewen; and that, as In 1. Gal. Interpretatione peruersa de Euāgelio Christi, hominis fit Euangelium, aut quod peius est diaboli. Luther lib. de Missapriuata. S. Hierome notes, The Gospell of Iesus Christ, is made the Gospell of men by a peruerse interpretation, yea which is worse, the Gospell of the Diuell, because, (will I adde) vse is made of it to establish vntruth and errour, wherof he is the father. And this may be more iustly auerred of yours, then of any other; because in certaine passages you obserue the sense which Luther receaued of the Diuell in a visible shape. You delude the people by persuading them that of all the exteriour meanes vsefull for our saluation, the reading of the Bible is the onely certaine one: which is manifestly false, for otherwise the blind which cannot reade; simple and ignorāt people who haue no learning, could not be amongst the number of the faithfull. [Page 113]They that were Christians before the Gospell was written; they that beleeued in the tyme of Lib. 3. c. 4. S. Ireneus, as he himselfe is witnes, in Carist Iesus, without paper and inke, were not of the faithfull. They againe, who vnderstand not the hebrew and greeke tongue were not capable of faith, since, according to you, no version is authenticall, nor can faith be attayned vnto but by a meanes which is infallible. But if you reply that such people may receaue it from the mouth of their Pastours who doe faithfully preach vnto them the word of God: it followes then that the Scripture is not the onely externe meanes to obtayne Faith, since you your selues adioyne this second, which cannot be sufficient for some, vnlesse it were so for all the rest. And in deede what reason is there so to ty and restrayne the word of God to paper, to the character and letter, that it can no further be a meanes of saluation, then it is contayned vnder [Page 114]these signes? Haue they any force of their owne nature? If not, why is not the word of God in the hart and mouth of the Church, and her Pastours, an assured meanes of saluation? You deceaue the people, not onely by persuading them that the reading of Scripture is the sole meanes of saluation, but moreouer in teaching them that it is a sufficient meanes, and that none ought to looke after any other: which is euidently false for two reasons: first because the Scripture teacheth that faith cometh by hearing, and that it hath so absolute a dependance of it, that without it, faith cannot be had. How, saith Rom. 10. v. 14. Quomodo credent ei quē non audierūt? Quomodo aut [...]m audient sine pradicante? ergo fides ex auditu. saint Paule, shall they beleeue him whom they haue not heard? and how shall they heare without a Preacher? Therfore faith is by hearing. Vvherby we see that reading onely is not a sufficient meanes of faith, since according to the Apostle no man can haue assurance ether of the letter, or of the sense of the [Page 115]Scripture vnlesse he learne of the Church how it is to be vnderstoode.
Secondly, because if this meanes be sufficient for all the world, the Fathers of the Church, the Lutherans, Anabaptists, and others, who with great care and diligence made vse of it, erred not in the fundamentall points of faith as in your writings you vpbrade them. But if you affirme that reading alone, is onely sufficient in qualitie of an externe meanes, and that there is further required an inward illustration of rhe holy Ghost which is not in them that erre: I demand a text of holy Scripture affirming that Caluine and his followers, had this interiour illustration rather then the others: if you can produce no such text; I demand why you beleeue it without Scripture? Againe, I demand by what exteriour or interiour signe you can be assured to haue this illustration of the holy Ghost in the vnderstanding of these [Page]words This is my body, more then the Catholikes, or Lutherans? Finally since reading onely is not sufficient without this internall illustration of the holy Ghost, if you cannot by some infallible argument proue that you are assured of this illustration, I beseech you to accnowledge that you haue no certaintie of the sense of Scripture, nor consequently of your faith.
Finally why doth the Eunuke (who had the holy Ghost, and readd diligently that place of Isaye, where the passion of our sauiour is cleary foretold, being asked by Philippe one of the Deacons whether he vnderstood what he readd, answere, Act. 8. Et qu [...]modo possum si non a [...] quis ostenderit mihi. how can I vnlesse some shew it me? If to vnderstand the Scripture a man be to rely vpon the interiour illustration of the holy Ghost, you cannot say as some tymes you doe, that your meaning is not, that euery one should vnderstand all the Scripture, but Vvhit. de perspicuit. script. c. 1. Nostrum axioma est omnia quae sunt ad salutem necessaria opertis verbis in scripturis prop [...]. onely, [Page 116]that which is necessarie vnto salutation, because the passage which the Eunuke confesseth he vnderstandeth not, concernes not the passion of our sauiour Iesus Christ, which is the fundation of mans saluation. Nor will you affirme that the Eunuke was ignorant, sith the simple are as well to vnderstand that which is necessarie to saluation as the learned. Nor indeede ought he to be rancked amongst the ignorant, whom Hieron. ep. 103. Ego nec sanctior sum hoc Eunucho, nec studiosior, & tantus amator legis diuinaeque scientiae, cum librū teneret ignorabat eum, quem in libro nesciens venerabatur. saint Hierome represents so studious, and so great a louer of the law, that he himselfe was not more addicted thervnto.
That the Scripture is not easie to all men, it selfe doth witnesse, and the Fathers doe teach. It selfe doth witnesse; 2. Petr. 3. In quibus sunt quaedam difficilia intellectu, quae indocti & instabiles deprauant, sicut & caeteras scripturas ad suā ipsorū perditionem. for saint Peter sayth that in saint Paules Epistle, there are certaine things hard to be vnderstood which the vnlearned and vnstable depraue as also the rest of the Scriptures to their ovvne perdition. The Fathers doe teach vs the same. The [Page]Scriptures of the law, saith Aug devtil. ered. c. 6. An istae scripturae legis planisssmae sunt, in quas isti quasi zulgo expositas impetum faciunt. saint Augustine, are they most cleare? And when a certaine person told him that he readd and vnderstood the Scripture of himselfe, he said. Is it so? Thou darst not aduenture vpon Terentianus Maurus Without the helpe of a Master; An infinitie of Authours are required to the vnderstanding of each Poete, and yet thou darst interprise the reading of holy Vvrite without a Guide, and passe thy indgement vpon it without a Master. For the same reason Et cap 7. Terentianum Maurum sine Magistre attingere non auderes Asper, Ceonutus, Donatus, & alij innumerabiles requirunturvt quiesbet Poetae possit intelligs, tu in eos libros qui sancti diuinarumque rerum pleni sunt sine duce irruis, & de his sine piaeceprere audes ferre sententiam. saint Hierosine apprehends it verie pernicious, that an old Trott, a Dotterell, a sophisticall pratter, any one aduentures vpon the Scripture, Weares it out, begins to reach before they haue yet learnt it. And Hieron. Epist. 103 ad Pauli. Hanc (scripturam) garrula anus, banc delirus senex, hanc vniuersi praesumunt, lacerant, docent antequam discent. Cap. 1. & 2. Duplici modo munire fidem suam Domins adiuuante deberet, primum scilicet diuinae legis authoritate, tum deinde Ecclesiae Cathoiteae traditione: quiae videlicet scripturam laeramproipsasua altitudine non vno ecdemque sensu vniuersi acciptunt. saint Vincent. Leir saith that to auoyd heresie, and to be established in the true faith it is necessarie to adioyne the Tradition of [Page 117]the Church to Scripture: because the Scripture by reason of its depth, is not vnderstood of all in one and the same sort. Therfore it is euident, that the Scripture alone without the explitation of the Church, doth but afford vs a part of the rule of faith: and that you, who promis euery one the knowledge of his saluation, of himselfe, doe promis him, to speake with the 1. Timot. 6. Apostle, a knovvledge of a false name, and push him on to know more then is behouffull, in steede of contayning him within the termes of a modest knowledge, and teaching him with Contra Epistolam fundam cap. 2. Caterā quippe turbam non intelligendi viuacitas, sed credendi simplicitas tutissimam facit. saint Augustine, that the simplicitie of beleeuing, not the viuacitie of vnderstanding, is the peoples assurance. You haue words at will: but your proofes are thinnesowen. And indeede you doe nothing els but delude the people, as I haue said, and is euident, deceaue them, leade them to perdition.
He that finding a blind man in a bad and rockie way, takes from [Page]him his staffe and Guide not furinshing him with another doth plainly discouer that his designe is the poore mans destruction. Euery one then must needs clearely discerne that you deceaue the people and leade them to their ruine, because depriuing them of their ordinarie guide, which is the Church, you prouide them not of another. And it is manifest that you committ them to no sufficient Guide, both because the blind, simple and ignorant, can make no vse of the Scripture for their owne direction: and also because your versions not being authenticall, as you confesse, the Scripture which you vse, can be no sufficient rule of saluation, euen to the learned.
That the Church is the true Guide, if saint Augustine be beleeued, whom Luther. in defensio, verbo, Caenae, Meosaneiudicio post Apostolos Ecclesia now habuit meliorem Augustino. Calu. 3. Instit. cap. 3. §. 10. Ex Augustino sumant lectores si quid de sensu antiquitatis certi habere volunt. you accnowledge to be a faithfull witnes of antiquitie, it is a cleare case: August epist, 16. Ait rectissimā discipli namesseveimperiti nitātur authoritate Ecclesia. It is a most orderly discipline, saith this great [Page 118]light, that the ignorant should rely vpon the authoritie of the Church. There is nothing so behouffull for a soule as to obey, Cone. 2. in Psalm. 70. Nihil tamexpedit anima quam obedire. he adds in another place. Contra Eplani fundam, cap. 5. Egovero Euangelio nen crederem. nisime Catholicae. Ecclesia commoueret authoritas.... qua infirmatae iamnec Euangelio credere potero. And againe, I would not leleeue the Gospell vnlesse the authoritie of the Catholike Church did moue me thervnto, and after that: which authoritie being thaken, I should not giue credit to the Gospell; where it is manifest that he speakes of himselfe as a Catholike, not as a Manikie. These words doe make a cleare demonstration, that the Church is the true guide of the faithfull; nor indeede can it be called in question if we consider that the holy Ghost declared it the pillar and strength of truth: that the Fathers August contra Epistolam fundam. c. 5. Epist. 118. l. De vtilitate cred. c. 15. & altbi passim. Iren. l. 3. c. 3. & 4. Hieron. contra Luciferi. doe accnowledge it to be infallible; and that Calu. 4. Instit. c. 1. §. 10. Neque enim parui momentiest, quod vxcatur columna & fundamentum veritatis & domus Dei, quibies verbis significat Paulus ne intercidat veritas Deiin mundo Ecclesiam esse fidem eius custodem. Etc. 2. §. 2. Verè Ecclesia columna est ac firmamentum veritatis. Vvhitak. cont. 2. q. 4. c. 1. Nos dicinsus eam quae est Christi Ecclesia. In absolute necessariis non posse errare. Id. contra 1. quaest. 3. c. 5 & 7. Fateor & nos & haraticos cogi & conuinciposse authoritate Ecclesia, necasio argumento externo validius ac fortius premi hareticos. yours also allow it to be such [Page]in points necessarie to saluation. And who would now say that a child were not to heare and follow the documents of a mother most louing to her children, and who in things concerning their saluation, can teach them nothing but truth? Vve are bound to heare the Church. I will shortly bring your owne Authours to make it good. Now let vs examine, whether, as I haue said, you doe not impose vpon vs.
You doe openly impose vpon vs, while you make your followers beleeue, that we make a generall prohibition of the scripture, as being a dangerous booke. It is true we are not of those, wherof Tertul. Prascript. c. 41. Omnes tumēt, omnes scientiā pollicētur, ipsa mulieres haveticae audent docere contendere, &c. Tertullian speaketh: they are all puffed vp with pride, they all promis knowledge, yea the verie hercticall Women dare vndertake to teach and dispute. Vve are not of that sort of people of whom Traet. 47 in Iean. Nihil sic amant isti, ac scientiam promittere & sidem rerum verarum, quas parunls crede we pracipiuntur, velut imperitiam deridera. saint Augustine affirmes, that they are taken with nothing so much as to promis knowledge, and [Page 119]laugh at the beleife of true things which the children were taught to beleeue, as though it had bene a meere ignorance. Vve haue no affinitie with Pelagius, who will haue women to reade Scripture, as Hieron dial 1. contr. Pelag. saint Hierome doth note, and condamne him for it. Vve are not of your humour who iudge the scripture so easie to be vnderstode, that you make no difficultie to command all the world to reade it. In a word, we cannot allow of your wayes in making Idiots, ignorant persons, and women, their owne Doctors and Prophetes. Yet is it false to affirme that we prohibite the scripture as a perilous booke, we doe not so far forgett the respect which we owe to the spirit that did dictate it: nor disaccnowledge the happines and truth which it proposeth vnto vs. Marrie we doe boldly affirme, that the Scripture, such as you propose it, that is, changed, or taken according to the letter, without giuing its true [Page]sense, the knowledge wherof depends vpon the Church her declaration, is dangerous for those, who ether by ignorance, vanitie, or malice, would rashly make vse of it.
And in this we doe nothing, to which we are not moued, by the Scripture, the Fathers, and your owne men. By the Scripture 2. Corin 3. Litera occidit. 2. per 3. Quae indocti & instabiles deprauant ad suam ipscrum perditionem. saying in expresse termes, that the letter doth kill, and that the vnlearned doe depraue it to their owne perdition. By the Fathers, Lib. de resurrect carn. c. 40. Haereses esse non & perpe vam scriptura intelligi possent. Hilarius l. 2. de Trinit. Vigiltus Martyr. l. 2. contr. Eutych. Tertullian saying, that there could be no heresies at all, if the Scripture could not be ill vnderstoode. and saint Hilatie, shewing by sundrie examples, that they sprung from the false interpretation of the scripture. By your owne, Luther confessing, that the scripture is the Heretiques booke.
If it be commendable in a carefull mother to take the knife out of her childs hands with which through want of yeares and discretion [Page 120]he might hurt himselfe, and to giue it to one of more ripnes to vse; you ought rather to prayse, then blame vs, sithens we prohibite the Scripture in a vulgaire tongue, to some that might abuse it, and permit it to such as may reape commoditie by it.
That we permitt it to some, it is apparent by the verie confessions of Vvhit. controu. 1. q. 2. c. 13. Papista hac in re certam exceptionem rationemque temporum locorum & personarum haberi volunt. Item Status quaestionis huiusmodiest, vtrum vernacule versiones scripturarum sint omnibus promiscuè praponendae, permittendae vel non: illinegant, nos affirmamus. your owne men, who doe accnowledge, that in this we make exception of persons, tymes, and places, and that the question berwixt you and vs is not whether any can reade them or not: but whether we doe indifferently permitt all to reade them or no: which we affirme; saith whitakere, and they (meaning Catholikes) deney that it ought to be done.
The exception which we make of persons, consists in this, that we permit such onely to reade scripture, as are able to turne it to their owne profit, not such, as would vse it to their owne damage.
The exceptions which we make of tymes and places, consists in this, that we easely permit it in tyme of heresie, and in places that are pestered with it, as in Germanie, France, England, Scotland, Polonie, where it is lawfull for Catholikes freely to reade Scripture: marrie in places wher errour hath not gotten footing, there is no such libertie.
To those it is freely permitted: both because being dayly and hourely assalted with Scripture, reason would that the vse of it should be permitted them, that they might defend themselues with the same weapons wherwith they are opposed, while the Scripture well vnderstoode doth heale the wounds receaued by the euill vnderstanding therof, as the Scorpion is a cure for her owne stinging: and also because (since notwithstanding the persuations and ill examples of errour they stand firme in point of Faith) it is to [Page 121]be hoped they will not abuse this reading; especially sith questions of Faith being dayly handled in sermons, they vnderstand the explication of passages which are abused to the disaduantage of truth.
But to these, to witt the contries where this necessitie hath no place, licence is not easely granted: because the people not being iustructed by the Preachers touching the sense of Scripture in points controuerted, they may more casely be mistaken.
And in this, The Church imitates her Spouse Iesus Christ, who reuealed misteries and secretes to his Apostles, S. Aug-Concio 1. inpsal. 36. Non solum sicut magister aliquid docuit, sed sicut magister aliquid nō totum tanquā magister enim sciebat & docere quod proderat, & non docere quod aberat. so far forth as he iudged necessarie, As Master saith saint Augustine, he taught some things, not all things: as Master he knew how to teach that which might be profitable, and not that which might be hurtfull. In like manner the Church permitts some thing, not all: she distributes the sense [Page 122]of Scripture, which doth profit, to all men: but to some prohibits the letter which might hurt. And in this againe she followes the example of the good mother, who crakes the nutt for her children, that they may eate the kirnell: or feedes them with her milke, till they be able to disgest more solide meates. But you in steede of imitating these good examples follow the Pharisies, who, as Isadore Pelusian obserues, though they cared not whether they accomplished the law of Moyses or not, yet they would make shew of it, and would haue euery one to haue the booke in their hands. You resemble a lewde woman, who speakes so much more of chastitie, by how much she doth lesse practise it. You imitate the serpent who threw Eue out of Paradice, persuading her, Genes. 3. that she should be so farr from dying by eating of the forbidden tree (as it is written) that contrariwise she should be [Page 123]like vnto God, knowing good and euill: for you persuade the people, that they will be so far from falling into heresie by reading the the holy scripture, which yet the Church doth teach them, that they will by that meanes become greate Diuines.
And by their owne helpe alone find out their owne saluation therin, which drawes many headlong into errour. This is all the obligation that the people haue vnto you which is like to that of a mother, who through negligence or malice, leaues a knife wherwith her child doth kill himselfe.
Now let vs see whether you doe not contradict your selues. Your contradictions are manifest; for after you haue licenced all sorts of people to reade the bible, and taught them that it is easie to be vnderstoode euen by the simple people, and that they may clearly know their saluation therby, without any other assistance then that which the holy Ghost imparts vnto [Page 124]them interiourly; yet you teach in other places that the scriptures are difficult; that the comon people must consult with the learned; and referre themselues to their Pastours, not being capable of themselues to make vse of the holy Scriptures. Pride, contempt, or enuey, saith l. 4. Instit. c. 1. § 5. Multos impellit superbia vel fastidium, velaemulatio vt sibi persuadeant priuatim legē do & meditā do seposse satis proficere. Caluin, moues some to persuade themselues, that they may make sufficient profitt by reading the scripture priuatly: and Item, Nobis quodex Paulo citauimus tenendum est, Ecclesiam non aliter edisicari, quam externa praedicatione. a litle after, we must obserue that which we cited out of S. Paule, that the Church is onely edified by externall preaching. Ther is, saith he in Calu l. 1. Inst. c. 14. Nostri officijest libonter ignorare quae non conducunt. Et 3. Instit. c. 21. §. 2. Neque vero nos pudeat aliquid in eare nescire, vbi est aliqua docta ignorantia. another place, a certaine learned ignorance. Vve doe not say, saith V [...]hitak. cō trou. 1 q. 4. c. 1. Non dicimus quod scriptura per seita aperta sit. et sine interpretatione sufficiat ex se ad omnes controuersias fidei dirimendas. whitakere, that the scripture is of it selfe so cleare, that without interpretation it is sufficient of it selfe to end all controuersies of Faith: because the ignorant, saith the Ibid. q. 5. c. 9. Imperiti quia non possunt, vti rectè his mediis debent illi alios peritiores adire. same authour, are not able to make vse of those meanes (which he mentionned before) they must haue recourse to the more learned. Is not this to aggree with vs and to contradict your selues? Is not this to condemne in vs what your selues doe pactise? Is it lawfull for [Page 125]you to teach that the Church and her Pastours ought necessarily to be heard; that the Church is not edifed but by preaching, while you iudge vs blame worthy for holding the same thing? Why doe Capito ad Farellū in ep. Cal. ep. 6. Fraeprorsus excussit-multitudo, quae assueta est & educata propemodum ad licentiam. Nam clamant teneo satis Euangelij, ipse scio legere, quorsum mih [...] tua opera? praedica volentibus audire, &c. you preach, if credit be not to be giuen to the Church and her Pastours? why doe you impose vpon vs that we affect a voluntarie ignorance, seeing we teach no other thing in this point, but that which we are taught by the holy Scripture and Fathers, and your owne authours confesse? You doe continually blame vs, yea euen in those things, in which we are laudable according to your owne Principles: and if the crimes wherwhich you loade vs, be crymes indeede, they are found in you, not in vs.
You say we bring God into suspition with men: but it appeares that we are innocent and you guiltie of this accusation; for how could one make God more suspected vnto men, then by representing him, as your Authours, Luther. de seru. arbit. Aliter de Deovel voluntate Dei nohis praedicata, reuelata. oblata culta, & aliter de Deo non praedicato, non reuelato, nō culto disputandum est. Item, Non vult mortem peccatoris verbo scilicet, vult autē illam volūtate illa imper scrutabili. Luther, Cal. de praedestina. volū tas illi (Deo) alia tribuitur quam ea quae abipso in lege patefacta est. Caluine, [Page]and Beza de aetern. Deipraedestina Dicimus quandam Dei esse voluntatē nobis patefactam quā dam vero occultam. Sic Aphorism. 14. & 20. Martyr. in epist. ad Rom. cap. 1. Quod enim attinet ad peccatum, fatemur Deum illud nolle, si eim voluntatem spectemus, quae nobis legibus diuinis & sacris literis est declarata: sed quod omnino & absolutè peccatum non velit, minime concedemus. Calu 3 Instit. c. 23. §. 9. Excusabiles peccando haberi volunt reprobi, quia euadere nequeunt peccandinecessitatem, praesertim cum ex Deierdinatione inticiatur huiusmedi necessitas: nos verô inde negamusexcusari, quandoquidem Deiordinationi sua constet aequitas. Paraeus l. 2. de amiss. grat. Necessariò quidem, sed tamex votuntarie, & iustissimo iudicio Dei peccat creatura. Zuingl. lib. de prouid. c. 6. At, inquies coactus est (Latro) ad peccandum, permitto, inquam coactum esse. all the rest doe, as hauing two wills wholie contrarie: the one reuealed in scripture, wherby he desires man's saluation, not his sinne, and damnation: The other hidd, wherby he desirs the sinne and damnation of man, yea necessitates and forceth him ther to. Doe not such blasphemies make man suspect God? none can deney it, they doe indeede; and make your beliefe, wherby they are taught it, abominable in the sight of God. Your beliefe is, and you ought to be suspected by men, not onely vpon this occasion, but also, because they doe continually heare from you, that, which they find to be contrario, and that you often vaunt of that, which belongs not to you.
And indeede to what end doe you bragge that you were the first that presented the scripture vnto France in a vulgare tongue; sithens you confesse your selues in the preface of the Bible printed at Geneua the yeare 1588. that it had bene translated from the tyme of Charles the V. as our Annalles doe wittnesse. To what pourpose will you make France stand indebted to you, as though you had brought her to the sight of her Fathers will which was hidden from her till then: for so far are you from hauing right to this glorie, that contrariwise you are lyable to blame, for hauing violently depriued her of it, by taking away the bodie and blood of Iesus Christ, Luc. 22. Hic calix nouum est testamentū in meo sanguine. which he himselfe calls his will and Testament? Is it to giue a will, to giue the figure and shadowe therof? Is it to giue a Vvill, to giue it corrupted? to giue it so as it cannot be vnderstoode? So giue you the Eucharist to the people. [Page]so doe you putt the scriptures into their hands; so doe you inlarge them with libertie in that kind! Let vs now examine what benefit the people can reape by hauing their publike seruice in french.
SECTION II.
IN this point, as in diuers others, you shew your selues louers and authours of noueltie, for it is euident that since the Latine Church was founded by the Apostles, it alwayes made vse of this tongue in her liturgies, yea euen after the inuasion of the Gothes depriued the people of the vse therof. Hauing thus conserued it, while it was now no more their naturall tongue, what reason doth vrge vs at this tyme to change it? The Church is too old and you too young to teach her speake a new language. It is most reasonable, that as the beliefe of the Church is one in [Page 127]all nations, so publike prayer should be performed in a tongue common to all.
Vvhy did not the Munster. prafat. su [...] grammatica Syriacae & Chaldaicae. Iunius praefat. ante Nouum Testamentum Trimelij dicūt tempore Christi linguam Iudaeorū fuisse Syriacam. Iewes (hauing corrupted their language by the long continuance of the babylonicall captiuitie, and the communication they had with sundrie nations speaking commonly Syraick) leaue of to continew their office in the Hebrew tongue? If it had bene an vnlawfull thing, Iesus Christ would haue reprehended them; yea his not reprehending them was the approbation of their and our fact.
The Iewes, Grecians, and Abissins doe their seruice at this day, in no valgaire tongue. The Nestorians doe theirs in Chaldaicke, though taey speake the tongue of diuers rations where they liue. You say that all the comon people ought to vnderstand, and yet those of your sect which are in Bearne, Languedocke, Prouence, and Gasconie vnderstand french no better, [Page 128]then the comon people who liue within the compasse of the Catholike Church, doe Latine. Vvhile notwithstranding the Ministers in those partes doe their seruice in french, and not in the language of those Prouinces.
It is not necessarie, nor alwayes profitable that the people should know all: Marrie necessarie it is, that the celebration of some of the highest misteries, be not made comon to them, their deuotion being augmented therby. For this reason amongst Leuit. 16. Nullus hominum sit in tabernaculo quā do Pontifex Sanctuarium ingreditur vt roget pro se & pro domo sua & pro vniuerso catu Israel. donec egrediatur. the Iewes none entred into the Sancta Sanctorum with the high Priest. Yea Luc. 1. Et omnis multitudo populi erat orans foris horaincēsi. saint Luke, notes some sacryfices, at which, by the diuine institution, the comon people assisted not, but remayned without, not seeing nor understanding any thing that passed.
CHAP. V.
SECT. I.
MINISTERS.
YOur Maiestie should also see that we are hated for proposing à doctrine which doth teach one to dy with peace of conscience, and assurance of saluation grounded vpon God's promis in Iesuschrist, wherby he doth promisse that all simers who seriously repenting conuert themselues vnto him, and beleeue in Iesus-Christ shall not perish, but shall haue eternall life. which trust in Iesus-Christ celiuers the faithfull departing this life, from the horrour of Hell, and from that making, wherby it is thought that a man scapes good cheape, though he goe into the fire of Purgatorie, to be burnt and tormented therin for the space of many ages. From which torment notwithstanding, they are held, in part, or in whole, to be freed, who giue part of their meanes to the Church, and they also to whom it [Page 130]pleaseth the Pope to distribute Indulgences: for by that gate gott trading into the Romane church and ingenious auarice made the ignorance of the poore people tributarie to it selfe.
ANSWERE.
CAtholike Doctours doe teach, that since God doth promisse remission of sinns to conuerted sinners, such as feele no remorse of conscience, which may make them esteeme their repentance defectiue, ought to haue peace of mynd, and are morally certaine of their saluation. And therfore it is not true simply to affirme, that your doctrine is hated for teaching men to die with peace of conscience, and assurance of saluation: well might you auerre that it is worthy of hate for teaching that this certaintie of saluation, which the faithfull may haue, is not onely morall, but euen infallible, as proceeding from diuine faith, which is the doctrine that the Church condemneth, and you sustayne. None can know, saith the [Page 131] Sess. 6. c. 9. Councell of Trent, by certaintie of Divine faith, which is not subiect to decei [...]t, that he hath obtayned the grace of God.
Behold, sirs I pray, the true reason for which we may say vnto you with In Ezech. 11. Vae his haeresibus hisque doctrints quae requiem pollicentes & omnem aetatem sexumque deci. piuni. S. Hierome: accursed be the heresies, and doctrine, which promiseng repose, deceaue all ages and sexes. Aud with the Ierem. 4. scripture, that which it affirmes of false Prophetes, that hauing peace in their mouth, in effect they haue it not. Peace, Peace, and there is no peace. For one may truly say that you deceaue the people, seeing you doe assure them that this certaintie is of Faith, and yet following your owne principles, it hath not in scripture sufficient groundes.
For tell me. (ô Miristers) I beseech you; to you Ispeake in your owne particular, where doe you find in scripture, in expresse termes, that one of you, for example Peter du Moulin, is assured of his saluation? If you find it not, how doe you beleeue it as an article of faith: since you doe not hold the word of God barely, but the expresse word of [Page 132]God to be the fundation of Faith, as appeares by the testimonies of many Calu. Epist. contra Pr [...] centorem Lugd. Nihil eredendum est quod non expressum sit in scripturi [...]. Vvhital. controu. 1. quaest. 4. c. 1. Omntae quae sunt ad salutem necessaria apertis verbis in scripturis pro. poni nostrum axioma est. Luth. lib. cont. Reg. Ang Nullum articulum sciat a me admitti nisi apertis scripturae verbis munitum. The King of Eugland in his [...]. First Assure your conscience vpon the faundation of the most expressevuord of God: Sadol desacrif. c. [...]. Nos expressa seripturae sacrae testimonia efflagita mus. of yours; and particularly by the The Ratification of the ffrench Confession. All the ffrench (harches approoue and ratifie the aboue mentioned Confession in all these heads and articles, as being vuholy grounded vpon the pure and expresse vuord of God. ratification of your confession of faith, signed by the most famous men of your religion, and the most learned Ministers that were then amongst you: wherin you say that your faith is grounded intirly vpon the pure and expresse word of God.
You will easily grant that this which I demand is not expressy contayned in scripture: but that you draw it thence by consequence. This answere will appeare friuolous for diuers reasons. First I aske you, out of what passages of the scripture you proue, that it is sufficient to make a thing to be beleeued by diuine faith, that it be inferred out of scripture by discours and consequence, as though forsoth, faith were discursiue and not a simple habit like to that of Principles, becausé as it giues present consent to its [Page 133]obiect, by reason of the euidence therof: so faith without reasoning doth forthwith imbrace the word of God, which is its obiect, by reason of infallible authotihe of him who doth reveale it. If you find this supposition in scripture; we are in the wrong; if not; you are ill grounded in your faith: for it is euident that this Principle, to witt, that it is sufficient to make a proposition to be an Article of faith, that it be inferred out of seripture, is purely humaine, and no [...] diuine.
Further, put case it weretrue, and made good by scripture, that an inference were a valide fundation of faith, yet according to your selues, this would onely haue place in consequences drawen out of two diuine Principles which are both contayned in the scripture; seeing it is euident, that one of them being humane, the certaintie of the cōclusion cannot be diuine: seeing that euery conclusion is of the same nature with the more imperfect part of its cause; and that that wherby a thing is knowen, ought to be better knowen then the thing it selfe. So that if the [Page 134]Principle wherby a conclusion is knowen, be onely knowen by a humane knowledge, the conclusion cannot be knowen by a more perfect knowledge.
Wherfore albeit, that euen an inference of this nature and kind, might serue for a valide fundation of our faith, yet were it nothing to your pourpose, since in the sillogisme by which you conclude the assurance of your saluation, euen admitting of your owne ac count, there is but one of the Premises diuine, contayned in the scripture, that who soeuer beleeues is iustified, the other which affirmes that you beleeue, being meerly humane, as not being mentioned in all the scripture, nether in expresse termes, nor yet by consequence.
I adde, that though it were granted, which yet is false, that a conclusion drawen out of two principles, the one diuine, the other humane, might be a sufficient motiue to oblige vs to beleeue: yet should not that be but in regarde it were drawen by a companie of wise and learned men, no man being of so weake a discourse, as to thinke a conclusion [Page 135]drawen by an ignorant person, or an Idiote who knowes not what belonges to a good inference; drawen, I say, from a Principle which he alone tinowes, is a sufficient and valide fundakon of diuine and infallible faith.
And yet in these termes are you. A poore plough man vpon his death-bed can not be sure of his saluation, vnlesse he inferre it by consequence ont of a Principle knowen to himselfe alone, sith none but himselfe knowes, whether he haue truly faith.
Nor doth it suffice to say that in this behalfe he is interiourly guided by the holy Ghost, who assures him of faith. Because in that case, we were to admitt of another word of God not written; and giuen not to the Church, but onely to euery particular man, whō by that meanes you make solewittnes and Iudg in his owne cause. Which you cannot with any appearance sustayne, since, contrarie to your owne principles, you should admitt of another rule of saluation besids the scripture: wheras also there is none but will confesse, that though the expresse words of scripture were not necessarie [Page 136]to ground an article of faith, yet in all reason should they be requisite to ground that by which you beleeue you haue faith: since that is the onely fundation of your saluation, the end and scope of all those articles which are expressed in holy scripture, which doe onely ayme at the iustification of man.
Is it likely that God who made the scripture, to teach vs therby the meanes to become iust in his sight would expressly haue put downe an hundred articles for example, the beliefe wherof iustifies vs not, (and which, according to you might be beleeued by the Diuells, and by Hypocrites,) and yet would not expresly put downe that, by the beliefe her of walone you teach, that we are iustified, and that wherin you place the essence and fundation of your religion; and which is the crooke the Calu. 3. instit. c. 2. §. 16. Hicpraecipuus fidei cardo vertitur. sterne and Vvhita [...]. contro. 2. q. 6. c. 3. Articulus iustificationis nostra vide tur omnium praecipuus, & maxime fundamentalis vipote in quo salutis nostrae prorae & puppis consist it. Caluinus respons. ad Sadolet. pag. 125. sublatae eius (fidei iustificantis) cognitione & Christi gloria extincta est & abolita religio & spes salutis penitus euersa, dogma ergo istud quod in religione sū mum erat dicimus a vobis fuisse deletum. puppe therof, to vse your owne words: but left it to the discourse and inference of euery man, be he learned or ignorant; be he an I diote or such an one as hath no knowledge of the rules which he is to follow to make a [Page 137]good consequence. Let vs see your arguments.
Who euer doth seriously repent, conuert himselfe to God, and beleeues in Iesus-Christ is iustified and shall not perish.
I Peter doe seriously repent, and beleeue in Iesus-Christ &.
Ergo I am iustified, and shall not perish.
Suppose the Maior to be in scripture, yet the Minor is not found in it, since no mention is made of Peter in it, since no mention is made of Peter in thew scripture: hobeit it is onely knowen to Peter sole wittnes in his owne cause. And therfore the certaintie of the conclusion which imports that Peter is saued, for two reasons cannot be in fallible: both because it depends of a medium which is humane, and fallible of its owne nature; and againe because this medium depends vpon the knowledge of an ignorant fellow.
Nay further, it followes by this argument that euery one beleeues by diuine faith that he is iuste, before he knowes that God doth say so, which cannot possibly be Gods' word which is the onely obiect of Faith.
That this followes, I shew it. Peter, for example knowes not that God calls him iuste, but onely by meanes of a syllogisme drawen out of scripture; now the Minor, of this syllogisme supposeth Peter both to repent and to haue saith, which faith consistes in beleeuing that he is iustified by the apprehension of Christ his iustice; true therfore it is, that Peter beleeues that he is iust, before he knowes that God saith so.
It is therfore manifest out of your owne principles, that your faith is not infallible but humaine, and vaine too. Nor haue you any thing by wh [...]h you may distinguith it from the faith of a reprobate: for though according to you, he can haue no faith, yet he beleeues, as well as you, that saith is in him, and that therby he is iustified. Let vs now see what the scriptures and Fathers say vpon this subiect.
[...] Rom. 11. T [...] [...]tem fiae stas [...] sed [...] force [...] tibi par [...]as. Thost standest by faith, saith the Apostle, be not too wise, but feare, least God may not spare euen thee. C [...]m meru & trem [...]re [...] And againe, with feare and trembling worke your saluation. Which doth plainly shew that we are not sure by assurance of diuine [Page 139]faith, of our saluation, for otherwise the Apostle should incite vs to infidelitie, in exhorting vs to feare least that might not happen, of which we were certaine, as though he should say, seare that there may be no resurrection, or that there is no life euerlasting: which yet diuine faith doth oblige vs to beleeue.
Now as for the Fathers, since that in diuers places, and diuers formes of speach they doe clearly deliuer what we sustayne against you, if your doctrine be true, you must needes accuse them of errour.
Thou oughtest not be secure that thy sins are remitted, saith S. Greg. l [...]. Ep. 22. Secura esse non debes de [...]peccatis demissis. Gregorie. We know not, saith S. Amb. serm 5. in Psal. 118. nescimus v. trum peceata nostra maneant. Ambrose, whether our sinns remayne. We doe greatly offend through ignorance, saith In Consti [...]. Monast. c. [...]. Mu [...] peccamus quand [...] nescimus. S. Basile. We know not our owne workes, saith Cheysost. Hom. 11. in 1. Corinth. Non scimus operae nostra. S. Christome. We know not whether our iustice remayne, Aug. in Psal. 48. Quod non iustitia nostra maneat aut an habeamus bonam conscientiam. saith S. Augustine, or whether we haue a good conscience. The iust are vncertaine of perseuerance, Aug. 11. de ciuit. c. 12. Iusts sunt iucertide perseuerentia. as the same Doctor affirmes in diners places, and with him S. Ambrose. Who of the faith full dare presume that he is of [Page 140]the number of the predestinate? De Correp. & gratias. 13. Quis fidelium praesumaise esse in numero praedestinatorū. saith the same in another place. The opinions of all these fathers condemne you. Yet if all these suffice you not, giue care to Bernard. serm. 1. de 70. Scriptura re [...]lamat vt quis dicat. Ego de electis sum, & quod Deus praestet. fiduciam & neget certitudinem, & quod impossibile sit nosse quales futuri sumus. Epist. 107. Quod habeamus spem de beatitudine, non securitatem. Et serm. 2. de Oct. Pas [...]. nem [...] scit vtrum sit dignus amore, certitudo omnino nobis negatur. S. Bernard who, you Illyric. in Catalo. uest. verit. l. 14. Bernardus fuit a Deo exs itatus. say, was raysed by God. The scripture, saith he, will haue no man to say I am one of the elect; He addes further: that God giues vs confidence, but denyes vs assurance. And that it is impossibile to know what shall become of vs: that we hope for Beatitude, but are not sure to attayne vnto it: in fine that none knowes, to vse the Apostles words, whether he is worthy of loue; and that certaintie is altogether denyed vs. What more expresse words can be produced, to establith our Beliefe, and to ouerthrow yours, then those which that great sainte, and glorie of France, vseth?
We will now onely make your owne condemnation proceede from your owne mouth, by shewing you to your [Page 141]aduantage, that you haue certaine lucide interualles, which argue you to be true Heretikes, that is, following Ad Tit. 3. proprio iudicio condemnatos. S. Paules phrase, condemned by your owne iudgment? He are therfore Calu. 3. Instit c. 20. §. 11. Fiduciam non iu [...]go quae s [...]lutam omni anxietudinis sensu mentem suaeui & perfecta quiete demulceat, nam ita plaecide acquiescere eo rum est qui rebus cunctis ex voto fluentibus nullae tanguntur cura, nullo desiderio viuntur nulo timore astuant. Caluin and diuers others of your Authours. Caluine, I vnderstand not a confidence, which doth flatter the soule, freed from all sense of anxietie, with a sweete and perfect repose: for it belongs to them onely to inioy so perfect repose who are touched with no care, possesse a with no defire, agitated with no feare. Faith, saith the same in 3. Instit. c. 2. §. 37. Ffide, varijs dubitationibus impellitur, vt raro sedate sint eorum mentes saltem non fruantur tranquillo statu. Et in Rom. 5. Nusquam est sic animus stabilitus & quin multum haereat dubitatione. another place, is assaulted with many doubtes, so that the myndes of the faithfull are rarely at rest, at least they inioy not a seatled tranquilitie Pet. Mart. tit. de iustif. a. dubitatio illa qua timemus supplicium aeternum, in animis nostris vtrunque haeret. Peter Martir in his comon places; Those doubtes by which we dreade eternall paines, doth still in a centaine sort sticke to our hart. Controu. 4. de Iustif. Non est fides in maxime fidelibus immunis a dubitatione. Scarpius a scotish Minister who liued in France. Faith in the most faith full is not freed from feare. In Cathol. reform controu. 3. c. 1. Docemus quod cum certitudine nostra salutis cōiuncta esse soleat aliqua dubitatio in cordibus nostris, quodque nemo hominum tam sit securus salutis suae vt non aliquando dubitet de illa. Parkins an English Minister: we teach, that together [Page 142]with the certaintie of our saluation a certaine doubt is wonte to inhabite our hartes: and that no man is so sure of his saluation, that he doth not sometymes doubt of it. Nullus viator sit certitudinaliter sine reuelatione sibi de hoc facta se esse praedestinatum, & nes se esse in gratia. Iohn Hus: No Pilgrime knowes certainly, that he is predestinated, nor consequently that he is in state of grace, vnlesse he haue had a peculiar reuelation therof. Noman, sarth Luth. Thesi 30. Nullus securus est de veritate suae contritionis, multo minus de consequutione plenaria remissionis. Et Tract. 10. praecept, incertum est homins num sit in statu salutis nec ne. Et Epist. ad Episc. Mogunt. Nec per gratiam Dei infusem fit homo securus desalute, [...]d s [...]mperin [...]more ac tremore iu [...]e [...] & salu [...]m nostram operari Ap [...] stolus. Luthere, is assured of the truth of his contrition, much lesse that it was follo wed with a plenarie remission of sinns, and in another place, man is vncertaine whether he is in state of saluation, or no. Againe, man is not assured of his saluation euen by the infused grace of God; but the Apostle commands vs to works our saluation with feare and trembling. In Anti-Bellar. Fatetur quod eorum certitudo non est absoluta quaelis est in historica fide, aut quae nullam dubitationem patiatur. Vorstius confesseth that they haue not an absolute certaintie such as is found in fide historica but a credible persuasion in historie, which doth fight with that, perpetu all disquiet and doubt of the soule.
Doth it not hence appeare that you are doubtfull of your saluation, and consequently, that you haue no diuine [Page 143]faith since that by the doctrine of your 18 Sunday. Catechisme, Faith is a true, certaine, and firme knowledge of God's loue towards vs; wheras that which you haue, is nether certaine nor firme, since it is obnoxious to doubt, as your owne Authoursdoe grant? But I will alleadge no more passages to proue that your selues confesse that you are not sure of your saluation, it being enough to show that you teach, that euen Iesus Christ himselfe, (ô abominable and detestable blasphemie!) was not sure therof.
Seing he did offere vp himselfe to God, saith your Catechisme, 10. Sund [...] to satisfice in the name of sinners, he was to feele in his conscience that horrible distresse, as though he had bene abbandoned of God, yea as though God had bene offended with him. This abisse, saith Caluine, In Harmon. Gall. Matth. 26. [...] and horrible confusion of damnation, did rudely and to the quicke torment him with dread and anguish. And againe, [...]. In [...]tit c. [...]6. [...] 1 [...] in Franc. Death. he was necessarily to fight against the forces of Hell, and as it were in a single combat, to wrastle with the horrour of eternall damnation?
But to what pourpose doe you insinuate, that we by meanes of Purga [...] rie, [Page 144]escape the horrour of hell at an easie rate; and by temporall, are freed from eternall paines: since we nether teach, nor beleeue, that we are deliuered by those paines, but by penance and Gods grace: yea and we require far more, then you, to our deliuerie, who by one onely acte of faith, hold your selues to be absolutly freed both from faulte and paine, that God exactes no other paines at your hands, to satisfie his iustice.
To witt, it is in your market, that the saluation of soules is sold good cheape: and where to saue them at too low a rate, you loose them. Againe, what a kind of peace of conscience, and certaine securitie of saluation is that, which the expresse words of scripture doe not show, albeit your principles exact the same: which relyes vpon a humane principle, and that knowen to one onely, be he learned or vnlearned: which also is gathered by humane inference; and that by such men too, as doe not knowor thinke of the lawes of a consequence; which finally is contrarie to the scripture, the Fathers, yea [Page 145]euen your owne Authours. Bolsecus in vita Caluini, Arenius. Seblusselbourg l. 2. Theolog. Caluin. The chiefe wherof Caluine, that your famous Prophete, dyed in deepe desperation, if we will giue credit, not onely to the Lutherans, whom you doe accnowledge for your bretheren, and whose testimonies (which is to be noted) were neuer authentically refuted, but euen to his owne followers, yea those who did familiarly conuerse with him. Dare you yet affirme, that your religion doth teach men to dy in peace, with infallible assurance of saluation, while the scripture, Fathers, and your owne Doctours, doe teach the contrarie?
Your peace of conscience is a true perturbation, and your assurance of saluation, is indeede, a maine doubt what shall become of you after your departure. The peace and tranquilitie, which can be had in this life, is placed in that confidence of hope, which, according to the counsell of the Apostle, it behoues euery good christian to h [...]ue. We are saued saith he, by hope. And this peace is not found, Rom. 8. v. 24. Spe salui facts, suissus. saue in the Catholike Church, where you ought to seeke it, imitating the doue, which was [Page 146]forced backe to the Arke whence she flow, not finding elswhere a place wherin she could repose.
Thus you ought to comport your selues, and not rashly, as you doe, to reiect her doctrine, whom you ought to credit and reuerence as your dearest mother.
And indeed what find you reprehenfible in her discipline, while she teacheth that sinns are to be redeemed by almes deeds? The scripture affirmes it in expresse words, and the Fathers doe vnanimously aggree in it. Luke 11. giue almes, and all thnigs are cleane vnto you. Daniel 4. Redeeme thy sinns by almes deeds. Tob. 12. Almes deedes doe free from death. There is no doubt, saith Aug. Serm. 2. de ver. Apost. oratronibus sanctae Ecclesiae & sacrificio salutari & eleemosynts non est dubium montuos adiuuari. 2. Hom. 41. in 1. Corinth. Iuneturmertuus non lach [...]mis sed pr [...] thus, sup [...] lieation [...] [...] eleemo [...] S. Augustine, but that the soules departed are assisted by the prayers of the Church, the healthfull sacryfice, and almes deedes. And S. Ch ylostome, the deceased is helped, not by teares, but by prayers, by supplications, by almes deedes. The Fathers are full of the like sentences, which for breuities sake I will omitt.
SECT. 2. OF INDVIGENCES.
NOw concerning the power of Indulgences, which consistes in remitting the paine of sinne out of the Sacrament, by the merits of Iesus-Christ, and of his saintes. Why doe you find it strange, that the Church in this age doth chalance the power therof, which, as practise makes apparent, she stood alwayes possest of, huaing euen in her in fancie pardoned paines canonicall and Ecclesiasticall? Did not S. Paule remit the payne, which the chusch had inioyned the 2. Corinth. c. 2. Cui autem aliquid donastis, & ego: nam & ego quod donaui, si quid donaui propter vos in persona Christi. incestuous Corinthian? Doth not the Epistle of the Eutycians produced in the Act. 1. Superuenit & salutaris dies passionis & sacra nox & resurrectionis festiuttas, in qua quid m & plurimis peccatoribus a sanctis patribus nostris damnationes soluuntur. Councell of Chalcedone make mention, that it was the custome in Easter tyme to pardon sinners the paines which were due vnto their crimes? Is not this that which Cyp. lib de lapsis. Potest ilie (Deus) indulgetiam dare sententiam suam potest ilie deflectere: paenitenti, reganti potest clementer ignos [...]ere, potest in accepeum referre quidquidpre talious & petterint marryres, & secerint face dotes. S. Cyprian would say, he, to witt God, [Page 148] can giue indulgence, he can qualifie his owne sentence, he can clemently pardon the suppliant offender, he can approue what so euer the Martyres haue demanded, or Preists haue done in their fauour. It doth manifestly appeare by these words, that Martyres did demand of the Church remission of paines inflicted vpon the faith full; and that the Church did sometymes grant their requests. Doth not Cap. 22. At tu iam in martyres tuos effundis hanc potesta [...]om. Tertul. also ayme at this in his booke de Pudicitia when after he had made a long discourse of the remission of sinns by Iesus Christ, he vpbrayded the Church, from which he was then f [...]llen, that she imparted this power to her Martyres?
And indeede, since the Church hath power to impose canonicall paynes, it were most absurde to say that she could not remitt them, it being manifest in common reason, that this power doth necessarily accompanie that.
If you say that the canonicall paines which the Church remitted, were not inioyned to expiate the guilte of our crimes before God, but onely to satisfie the Church offended by the scandall of [Page 149]sinne; reason, the testimonie of holy Fathers, and your owne confessions shall condemne you. Reason, in that the satisfact on inioy aed, was not for publike crimes onely, wherby the Church suffered scand all; but for those also, which because they were secrete, came not to the knowledge of the church. Which Cyp. lib. de lapsis Plus delinquit qui euadere se paenam criminis, si non palam crimen ad misit. Hoc adeo pro. ficit vt sit minor culpa non vt innocēs conscientiae. Nec cesset in agenda paenitentia atque in doa mini misericordia deprecanda, ne quod minus esse in qualitate delicti videtur in neglecta saetisfactione cumuletur. S. Cyprian and Sozom. l. 7. hist. c. 16. Soxomene doe witnesse. Whence it followes, that the paine which was remitted by way of Indulgence, was imposed, not to satisfie the Church onely, but God also.
Againe the paines which had bene inioyned ād were remitted were somtymes performed in priuate, as Gennadius lib. Eccles. dogm. c. 53. Gennadius assures vs. Somtymes also they were inioyned for light offences, as S. Cyp. serm. de laps. cit. Cyprian witnesseth; and they were imposed, to appease Gods wroth by pennance, and to moue him to pardon vs. so much the more willingly, by how much we did lesse spare and pardon our selues, Tertul. l. de paenitentia c. 9. Vs paenitentia Deus mitigetur, & in quantum non perpercerim mibi, in tantum mihi Deus paercat. saith Tertullian. That Christ by satisfaction might be [Page 150]ouercome, and by satisfaction our sinns might be redeemed, saith S. Epist. 55. vt exoretur satisfactionibus Christus, [...]isatisfactionibus delicta redimantur. Cyp lan, That Christ should blot out sinns formerly committed; and least the punishment of sinns should be reserued to the end, that is, to the next world, saith S. Enchirid c. 68. Deleat (Deus) iam facta peccata Et cap. 66 Ne peccata reseruentur in finem. Augustine.
Now all these considerations had no place in the satisfactions which were done vnto the Church, for those were not inioyned for priuate sinns, nor for sinns of lesse moment, nor yet were they done in priuate: nor, as you would haue it, to pacifie God by pennance, or to obtaine mercy [...]f Christ; nor yet that God should blot out sinns alreadie committed, and should not reserue them to be punished in the next world. And thesfore the paines which were imposed, were not imposed to satisfie the church alone.
True it is, happily you will say, that canonicall paynes were remitted by the Church, and some also there are which are satisfactorie; yet wheras they are not all of that kind, it followes not that they which were remitted by the Church, were of that kind. To this [Page 151]lanswere, first that this euasion hath no other ground then your owne errour. Further, wher as reason will, that he that hath power to impose a paine, should haue also power to remitt the same, it planely followes that if the Church impose paines, which are satisfactorie before God, it can also absolue from them. Againe, your cause is manifestly condemned by the Fathers. Because treating of those punishments which the church remitted by Indulgences, they somtymes referre the verie same to God. So doth Tertull. Tertul. de pudicit. c. 22. Sufficiat martyripropria delictae purgasse. In grati vel saperbi est in altos quoque spargere quod pro magno fuerit consecutu [...]. Quis alienam mortem sua soluit nisi solus Dei filius? proinde qui illum aemularis donande delicta, si nihil ipse deliquisti plane patere pro me: si vero peccatores, quomodo oleum faculae tuae sufficere vt mihi & tibi poserst? in the place aboue cited. where impugning the Catholike truth in nature of an heretike, he euidently shewes that the question was of those paines which were due vnto God for sinne. Who, saith he, doth authorise man, to bestow the things which are proper to God. Let it suffice a martir to haue expiated his owne offences. It is the part of anvngrarfull or proode person, to lauish that out to others, which himselfe receaued as a thing of greatest prise. Who is he that redeemes the death of another with his owne death, saue the onely sonne of God? Thou therfor who [Page 152]wilst imitate him in remitting sinns, if thou thy selfe be not delinquent, indure for me: marrie if thou thy selfe be delinquent; how dost thou thinke that the oyle of thy smale Lampe can be sufficient both for thee and me.
The words doe planly shew, that the paines which were remitted in the primi tiue Church were due vnto God, not to men; and that indulgences of that nature were wont to be conferred without the Sacraments: because, as we are to marke, they were done by vertue of the sufferance of Martires, wheras Sacraments haue all their force from our sauiours passion. Why doth Tertullian, (after he had spoken of the paines, which are remitted by Iesus-Christ) exprobate the Church for asscribing the same power to her Martires vnlesse he did accnowledge the paines pardoned in fauour of the Martires, to be the verie same with those which Christ pardoned, to witt, those which are satisfactorie in the sight of God? Why did Theophilactus, expounding those words of S. Paule, who did vse Indulgences towards the incestuous [Page 153]Corinthian, say, that In 2. Corinth. c. 2. In persona Christi, hoc est, secundum & coram Christc, & tanquam illo hoe inbente aec veluti eius vicem gerens dimisi. when, he pardoned him, he did it, in the person of Christ, as by Christ his command, and as the vicegerent of Christ, vnles the paynes which that great Apostle did remitt, were satisfactorie before God? This truth is so perspicuous, that your owne authours condemne you for condemning it. Which is manifest by kemnitius, b. Kemnitius part. 4. exam. tit. de Indulgentiis p. 112. Talia sunt quae salua fide (scilicet protestantium) necpossunt nee dehent sicut sonant accipi est intelligi. vpon Whom you put so high a rate, Who When he had cursatily expounded, what the Church and Fathers, for the most part, had written of this subiect, ingenuously confesseth, that it cannot be Expounded literally and as the words importe, without the ouerthrow of your religion in this behalfe Whence we haue euen by your owne confessions, that the faith which you doe impugne, is the selfe same which the ancient fathers of the church fought for. And if the Conc. Nicenum can. 11. Chalced. Acta. Church in her primitiue puritie vsed that power, why may she not now also vse the same? Doe you hold it sufficient to improue this power to produce some abuses which you pretend hath crept in? By this artifice [Page 154]you shall one'y gayne to your selues in the opinion of all men the imputation of being of the nature and disposition of those whom. Oratio [...] 3 de Eunomianis S. Grego: Nazian: compares to flies, saying, they for sake the sound, and adheare to the vlcered partes of the bodie, especially your Vbitat. controu. 1. quae 2. c. 14. Abu sus rei non rollit vsum siusdem. owne men confessing, that the abuse of a thing doth not take away the vse of the same. Wherfore the power of Indulgences is grounded vpon scrpture, Fathers, and the practise of the ancient Chruch, yea euen vpon your owne mens confession. The vse of them is holy, and if it open a gappe to trafficke, it is to à spirituall traffike of the merits of Christ and his saints by which he doth inrych the faythfull people, by honest and lawfull meanes; nor doth auarice cause any other discommoditie in this point then that which is befallen you, in so much as it was the first motiue that caused Luthere to question this power of the Church; and which consequently made him Tributarie to the Diuell.
CHAP. VI.
SECT. 1.
MINISTERS.
YOur Maiestie should also see that we are hated, because in the holy sacrament of the last supper we speake and doe, as Iesus Christ did with his disciples: for sithens all doe confesse what Iesus Christ did and that nothing was to be reprehended in his institution, the Pope might make an end of all the contentions and troubles sprang vp amongst Christians vpon this point if he would reduce the holy supper to the forme in which Iesus Christ did celobrat it, speaking and doing as he did, deposing all disputes and centayning our selues with in the sobrietie prescribed by the word of God. By this meanes all should communcate nor should we haue any more priuate Masses. There should be no eleuation of the hoste: No oblation of sacrifice: Euery one should communicate [Page 156]vnder both kinds.
ANSWERE.
You are of those men that would neuer loose if their owne plea might be taken. Christ celebrated the misterie of the Euchariste in a Dining roome you in the Church; he at night you in the morning: he after supper; you before dinner he a litle before his death; you along ty me before yours: he in vnleauened you in leauened breade: he with men alone: you with men and women promiscuously; he once in his whole life: you ofen in yours. he after he had washed the Apostles feete whom he did communicate; you without obseruing this ceremonie which yet ho expresly Si ergo laui pedes vestros dominus & magister, sic & vos debetis alter alterū lauare peaes exemplum dedi vobis vt quemad, medum ego fect vobis ita & ves factatis. cōmanded: he according to the ancient custumelyng; you standing vpright, he permitting his Apostles, if they pleased, to talke together, you commanding silence: he breaking the bread; you cutting it; he blissing the bread; you omitting the same. Is this your imitation of [Page 157]Christ in euery thing? Now wheras the scripture is the rule of your actiōs, produce some one passage by which you are warranted to change, in so many circunstances, what Iesus Christ performed, since you are in euery thinge to follow his footstepps and example. But if you replie, that you are bound to obserue the essentiall parres of the misteries done by Iesus Christ, yet are permitted to chāge that which he did in indifferent things; it rests that you proue out of scripture why these things which you change are more of that nature, then those which you condemne vs for changing. Or if you cnnnot doe it, Lib. 2. contr. aduersa legis. Hoc vanitas & non ueritas dicit. confesse that your words, are, as S. Augustine saith, vanitie, and not veritie, and that vniustly accusing vs, you iustly condemne your selues. True it is we ate in tirly and throughly to followe our sauiours example in that which is intrinsicall and substantiall in the misteries: in this all disputes and contention being layd aside, we are bound to contayne our selues with in that sobrietie and moderation which he prescribed, and are [Page 158]to doe and speake as he did. And. I would to God you did so, then should you confesse that the substace of the Euchariste is the body and blood of our sauiour Iesus-Christ, Matth. 62. Accepit Iesus panem & benedixit acfregit, deditque dicipulis suis & att, accipite & comedite Hoo est corpus meum. and not a meere energicall figure of them both. For to what end doth the a scripture deliuer in words most expresse, not once onely, but foure tymes, by the mouthes of three Euangelists, and one Apostle that the Eucharist is the body and bloode of Iesus-Christ, Marc. 14 Accepi [...] Iesus panem & benedicens fregit & dedit eis, & ait sumite. Hoe est corpus meum. without euer saying, in any one place that it is not his body, but onely a figure; if it intend to haue vs beleeve the oue which it saith not and not the other which it affirmes? If scripture ought to be the rule of faith, Luc. 22. Accepto pane gratias egit & fregit & dedit seis a [...] cens, Hoc est [...]rpus meū quod pro vo [...]is datur hoc [...]atise mmed [...]ommemerationem. 1. Corint 11. Dominum Ieumin qua nocte tradebatur, accepit panem & gratias agens fregis & dixst, accepite & manducate. Hoc est corpus meum quod pro vobis [...]adetur. we are necessarily bound to beleeue that the Eucharist is the body and blood of Christ which it so often affirmes: nor ought we to beleeue that it is not the body and blood of Christ, since that is not found in all scripture: nor yet doe we euer find, that it doth frequently and clearly affirme that a thing is that which it is not, with out expressing in somme [Page 159]other place, that it is not the said thing.
If the scripture be instituted to teach vs the connsells of God and of his sonne Iesus-Christ, who by it speakes vnto vs, who will euer be induced to beleeue, that the scripture to teach vs that the sacrament of the Euchariste is bread and wine, not the body and blood of Christ who, I say, would euer imagine, that to moue vs to this beliefe, it should so frequently inculcate that it is the body and blood of Christ, and yet neuer once pronounce that it is nether of them? Who will euer frame this iudgement of it, vnles such as hauing their braynes inuerted, will haue euery thing to be vnderstood preposterously and aganist the sense; one contrarie by another; and the negation of a truth, by the affirmarion of the same. Christ is no mo [...]ker of men; nor is he ignorant of the vsuall manner of their speach: he tells them not one thing, to moue them to beleeue another. Wherfor seeing he doth so planely tell the Apostles that what he gaue them in [Page 160]the Eucharist to eate was his body, nor could he find words in which he could more clearly deliurer himselfe, there can be no doubt made, but he deliuered his owne verie body vnto them; other wise it must needes be said that ether he deludes men, Aug. l. 33. contr ffaust c. 7. Quid ergo eum legimus obliuiscimur quemadmodum loqui soleamus? Anscriptura Dei aliter nobiscum fuerat quam nostro modo loguutura yea and that in a matter of greatest moment to saluation; or verily, that he was ignorant how to expresse his mynd vnto them.
Whervpon you will giue me leaue to make that demande to you in this occasion which as I noted aboue, St Aug, made to the Donatistes in the like occurrence. Why when we reade doe we forgett how we are wonte to speake: aught the scripture of the Almightie to vse any other māner of speach to vs then our owne?
And wheras Iesus Christ doth say plainly and expresly that he giues vs his body, deliuered for vs, then which words we can desire none more significatiue none more cleare, to moue vs to beleeue that it is his owne true body, what can hinder you to beleeue, that it is his true body which he giues vnto vs? Would you haue him to haue [Page 161]said, this is truly, really, properly, substantially, my body. If some one of these aduerbes were necessarily to be added to manifest the truth of the thing affirmed, we should not be obliged to beleeue the most part of the principall misteries of our faith, which notwithstanding you beleeue as well as we; to witt, that Christ was borne of a virgine; that he suffered and dyed: for in deliuering these truthes the scripture makes vse of none of those Aduerbes: nor had it any more expresse termes then those which it vsed to signifie the presence of the body of Christ in the Euchariste.
As therfore, if one doubted whether a thing appearing a far of were truly a man, it were not necessarie, to giue assurance of the same, to adde these words, truly, really, but it were assurance nough to say absolutly, it is a man (for as the Philosophers hold, this word, true, Verum non additenti. addes nothing to the thing) so likewise, that Iesus-Christ might shew his body truly to be in the Eucharist, it is sufficient to affirme it in plane words, taken in their owne [Page 162]signification. Which was especially to be done here, where he doth not onely say, this is my body, but also, my body giuen and deliuered for you, which words doe designe the true body of Christ, which alone was deliuered for vs. Howbeit it is euident, that the nature and beeing of a thing, is more clearly expressed by such words as affirme directly what it is; then by others which doe onely point at it vnder a certaine name, without affirming expresly that it is that thing, vnder whose name it is signified; and consequently, we haue more reason to beleeue, that the Euch r [...]st is the body of Iesus-Christ, because the scripture saith directly that so it is; then to beleeue that it is breade because the scripture signifies it vnder the name of breade; especially sith it addes Ep [...]hites to this name of breade, which remoue it from its owne signification; and contrariwise when it affirmes that the Eucharist is the body of Iesus-Christ, it saith it with restrictions, which doe confine as it were, and straig [...]ly ty the word body to signifie the true body of Christ.
The names of things doe not inferre the things themselues, vnlesse they be imployed to expresse the beeing of the things. For example, Christ is said to be Apoc. 5. v. 5. a Lion, a 1. Corinth, 10. v. 4. Rocke, a Ioan. 15. v. 1 vine a Ioan. 10. v. 7. doree by analogie and similitude onely, for as much as the effectes, not the nature of these things are in Christ. Psal. 175. Manna is tearmed breade in holy scripture, though it contayne not the substance of breade.
If in one place the scripture commande vs to communicate; and in another it propose vnto vs the fruite of communion, and in some pass g s also declare the end: were it not an affected blindnes, to vndertake to inferre out of those places, what the Eucharist were, and not rather to draw it out of the places where the institution therof is contayned? I meane, out of these expresse words, this is my body, which God pronounced of set pourpose, planly to declare what the Eucharist was, Lib. de Religio cap. de E [...]d [...]. and yet Zuinglius openly professeth, that he depends not vpon these words this is my body, but vpon this onely proposition, the flesh auayleth nothing. If I should [Page 164]propose these two propositions, a man is a reasonable creature; and this, a man is borne to serue God: I loe more clearly expresse the nature of a man by the first, then the second: for by the first I doe distinctly explicate his beeing by his essentiall partes: Wheras by the second I doe onely declare, to what that beeing hath relation, and to what end it is produced. Yet you will needes run the contrarie way, sustayning contrarie to all reason, that Iesus-Christ did more clearly expresse, what the Eucharist is, when he did onely declare Luc. 22. Hoc sacite in meam comm [...]orationem. Fr [...]. Cori [...]th. 11. Quottes cunqueman. ducabitis panem hune & calicem bibetis, mor [...]en. domini [...]nunciabitis. its end, then when he did establish, and expresse it nature and beeing.
Nay you doe yet worse. For you doe not onely choose rather to gather your beliefe out of the words of the scripture, which [...]hew the Ioan. 5. Qui manducat hunc parem, viuet in ae [...]ernum. effect, the Luc. 22. & 1 Corinth. 11 cit. end, or the Panis [...]uem ego da [...]e [...]aro me [...] est. promises of the Eucharist, then those wherin are taught the first institution therof (by which notwithstanding all the rest which concerne this misterie ought to be explicated: but you doe euen ground your faith vpon discourses which make no mention therof: As for example, when you inferre that Iesus-Christ [Page 165]cannot be really in the Sacrament, because the scripture teacheh vs, Ephes. 4 [...] that he is asc [...]nded into heauen, and that we ought not to looke him vnder the symboles of the Eucharist, because it is written that Marc. 14. Ioan. 12. we shal not alwayes haue him with vs. What reason, I pray you, nay what apparence or shew of reason is there to say, that the scripture speakes more clearly what the Eucharist is, when it speakes not of it at all, or at least but indirectly, then when it vndertakes expressly to explicate its nature and beeing.
If diligent notice be taken of the large difference, which is betwixt your manner ef proceeding and ours, I doubt not, but by comparison, we should haue quickly gayned our cause, by the iudgement of the whole world. For why should we rather beleeue that Christ is true God; that he assumed hamane nature; that he suffered death and passion, and other the like mysteries, vpon the scriptures simple affirmation therof; then that the true body of Christ is in the Eucharist, it being confirmed by the expresse word of [Page 166]God, and that with such restrictions, as doe oblige vs to vnderstand by this word body, the true body of Iesus-Christ? Why should not credit rather be giuen to the words of the sonne of God, then to the conclusions which you gather out of two principles wherof the one indeede is scripture, yet speakes not of the Euchariste, nor of its substance; and the other is purely humane, destitute of all probation? A man must nether haue eyes nor braynes in his heade, to giue more credit to your imaginations, then to the words of Iesus-Christ; and follow rather your deceip [...]fall inferēces, then the expresse words of the Gospell. In things that belong vnto God, saith Lib. 1. de p [...]cc [...]t. merit. c. 20. In Dei r [...]bus dominum audiamus non [...]oniecturas, suspiciouesque mort [...] l [...]. S. Aug. let vs giue eare to our Lord, and not to the coniectures and dreames of mortalls.
Hauing now hand [...]ed this first tru [...]h, now let vs heare the Pastors of Gods ch [...]rch, those especially of the first ages. Doe not they say that the Euchariste, An [...]s. l. 6. de [...]a [...]ram c 1. Si ut Chri [...]lus verus Deut, i [...]a ve [...]aro. Cy [...]s A [...] & saluie. is the true and proper body of Christ. truly and properly the H [...]lar. 8. de Trints. Sie [...]im vere verhum caro factam est, & nos vere verbum carnem cibo dominico sumimus. Iustinus in Apolog. Theophyl. in Matth. 26. blood of Christ. That Hilar. 8. de Trinit. in nobis carnalibus manentem per ca [...]nē Chri [...]tum habemus. Christ i [...] in vs by his flesh? That the Cyril. Hi [...] rosol. Catechis. 4 hic qus vi [...]e [...]ur a nobis non est nobissed corpus Christi, & vinum non vinum sed sanguis Christi. Ambro l. 4. de Sacrament. Damasc. 4 defide &c. 14. Nec vero panis & vinum corporis Christi sigurasunt, aebsit en [...]m hoc, verum ipsummet domini corpus. Eucharist is not bread, wine, a figure, [Page 167]but the body and blood of Christ? That the Cyrillus tract. 10. in Ioan. Non negamus recta nos side charitateque symera Christo spiritualiter coniungi, sed nullam nohis naturalis coniunctionis rationem secundum carnem cum illo esse, id profecto per [...] [...]amus, idque diuinis scripturis omnino alienum [...] Augu [...] l [...]. [...]. con [...] aduersa. seg. c. 9. Fidelt corde atque oxe sus [...]pimus mediatorem [...] & hominum Christum Iesum. body of Christ is not onely rec [...]a [...]ed by faith and Charitie, but euen with the mouth? That Christ is Ambros. l. 3. de spirit. sancto c 12. Carnem Christi in mysterijs adoramus quam Apostoli in domino Iesu adorarunt. Aug l 10. contra sfaus [...]am c. 13. adored in the Euchariste? That his Chrys. l. 3. de saerdot. O [...]. [...]raculum [...] ô D [...] be [...]ignitat [...] inqus sursū s [...]d [...] cum Patre, eodem temporis momento omnium manibus per [...]ractatu [...]. body being in the Eucharist, is also in many other places?
How is it possible that they should posituely say what we beleeue, and that in so diuers kinds of speaches, a [...] of them expresse, cleare, and directly opposite to the words which you vse to destroy it, if they had beleeued what you beleeue? That cannot be said, vnlesse one would imagine, that the holy fathers, to deceaue vs, would say one thing, and beleeue another.
Nay none dare so much as thinke it: but contrariwise we haue greate occasion [Page 168]giuen to accnowledge the diuine prouidence, because, wheras it is sufficient to teach a truth, to affirme, and auerre it to be so in ordinarie termes, according to the customarie manner of expression: God to whom all things are present, foreseeing the extreame assaults which would be made against his Church in the dreadfull misterie of the Euchariste, thought it not sufficient, that the holy Fathers should onely simply affirme the reall presence of the body of Iesus-Christ therin; but further, he would haue them to teach it in a forme of speach, quite opposite to that, by which he foresaw this truth would be denyed, Epist. ad Argentin. which is so cleare, that though Luthere imployed sixe yeares to inable himselfe to explicate the words of the institution of the Euchariste, figuratiuly, as he him selfe confesseth, yet he accnowledgeth that he was not able to doe it; condemnes those that doe it as heretikes; and confesseth the reall presence of the body of Iesus-Christ; wherin he is followed by the Cōfession of Ausbourg the first of all yours.
SECT. 2. OF THE SACRIFICE.
THe truth of the body of Iesus-Christ being thus established, the truth of the sacrifice, which you reiect, cannot be called in question. For if Iesus-Christ be truly present in the Eucharist, as I haue sufficiently though succinctly proued, it followes, that he is truly sacrificed, as presently I will demonstrate and you your selues confesse. Granting saith vrsimus, the opinion of the corporall presence, the papisticall adoration and oblation, with the romish masse, must also be granted.
Sacrifice is no other thing then a reall oblation, (offered to God alone) of a thing permanent and subiect to sense, changed withall, and ordayned to testifie, and professe, that we accnowledge his soueraigntie ouer vs.
But the celebration of the Eucharist which Iesus-Christ instituted vnder the shape and liknes of a thing without [Page 170]life, is such an oblation.
Therfore such an oblation is a sacrifice.
Now that the oblation wherof [...]e speake, is a thing permanent and subiect to sense, is easily proued, since the body of our saniour is offered vnder a shape which is within the reach of sense.
But if you contend that Christ is not visible because he cannot be seene, I reply with the Fathers, Chrysostom. hom. 84. in Matth. Ipsum vides, ipsum tangis, ipsum comedis. Et l. 3. De Sacerdot. Qui cum Patre sursum sedet in ipso temporis momento manibus omnium pertrectaiur. that we see him, we touch him, though not in his owne shape and species. Whence is rightly concluded that we cannot discerne him, not that we cannot see him: which is manisest by the example of a man wholy couered with a Lions skinne, whom indeede we should not discerne; marrie see him and touch him euery man might.
Now that the thing is changed in this kind of oblation: so far forth as is requisite to professe and publish Gods supreame power, and that it is instituted to that end, is the thing I am to proue, which I will distinctly and planely verifie.
The mutation which is made in the [Page 171]Eucharist, consists in this, that Christ who subsists in h [...]auen in his owne liuing forme is placed in earth, as a deade man, vnder the shape of bread and wine. That he is put vnder the species of bread and wine, is alreadie shewen; and that in that state, he existes vnder the species and liknes of a deade man, is euident, for that diuers wayes he is depriued of apparence of life, nor doth a man discouer any virall action in him: and also because by the force and vertue of the sacramentall words, his body and blood is put vnder seperated species; as by the death which he suffered on the Crosse, they were really seperated. Finally, because the species vnder which he is vayled, are commestible, nor is it the custome to eate flesh which is not deade.
And that this mutation doth sufficiently declare Gods soueraignetie ouer vs, I proue. The mutation which happened by the true death of Christ, had such prower, as is manifest by the sacrifice of the crosse. Therfore, that mutation which is made in the Eucharist hath the same force; The consequence [Page 172]is verified, because all those things are found in the Euchariste, for which the mutation which happened in the sacryfice of the crosse, did publish the soueraigne authoritie which God hath ouer vs. I will indeuour to make it as plane and intelligible as the difficultie of the matter will permit.
It is certaine then that sensibilitie, and the nature or essence of a signe, are annexed to accidents and species, not to substances; which of their owne nature are not subiect to sense, that is, what soeuer doth signifie, signifies by the fauour and meanes of accidents. For example, a man is not knowen, but by speach, motion, and other accidents. Now it is euident, that sacraments and sacryfices, are of their owne nature visible signes; and that their essence consists in signifying hidden misteries sensibly to men. Wherfore it is manifest, that it imports not, whether Sacraments and sacryfices, whose nature is to signifie, be placed in species adioyning to their substances, or els in species seperated from them; for wheras euery thing can subsiste when it hath all [Page 173]that is essentiall to it, they will easily conserue their beeing without the helpe of substances, which contribute nothing to their Essence. Whence it followes that death is no otherwise apte to signifie the supreame dominion of God, then in regard of its externall species, in so much as one discouers no accident testifynig life. Now Christ as he is in the Eucharist, appeares to be deade, as he was vpon the Crosse; and consequently hath all that he had vpon the Crosse, in point of a sensible signe, apte to make demonstration of the soueraigntie of God, which is all that is required to a sacryfice. For it is certaine, that as a liuing body in appearence, by the vertue of some charactere, might be made capable to signifie as much as a liuing body indeede, could signifie: so a liuing body appearing deade, by the vertue of Christs words, may be a signe of all those things, which a creature truly deade, were apt to represent.
And indeede it is a thing which nether Catholikes nor you can doubt of. Not Catholikes, because the Eucharisse [Page 174]vnder the species of bread is no lesse a Sacrament, then though the substance of breade were ioyned with its species. Ioan. 3. v. 14. Not you, since that brasse vnder the species of a serpent, was as proper a signe of the death of Christ, as though the true substance of a serpent, had bene ioyned to the apparence of the same.
Now we must see whether this mutation which is apt in it selfe to testifie Gods soueraignetie, were a so instituted to that end.
Which is apparent, in that, to iudge that God hath determined a thing to some certaine end, it is sufficient to proue that he endowed it with all thinges necessarie to that end, it being an v [...] whorthy thought, to conceaue that God who doth nothing in vaine, yea who ordaines euery thing to its end, should yet haue instituted some one thing, most apt to signifie that which notwithstanding he would not haue it to signifie.
Ard verily if this manner of gathering the institution of a thing to some certaine end, be not sufficient, we [Page 175]haue no meanes to know whether the Eucharist be a Sacrament, it not being said in all the scripture, that it is a Sacrament, but onely by our inference, for that it hath all things necessarie to a Sacrament. Howbeit the greake text both of the three Euangelists and of S. Paule, which text onely you admitt to be authenticall, beare these senses Lus. 22. v. 20. Matth. 26. Marc. 14. Ibid. v. 19.1. Corin, 11. v. 24. powered out, giuen, broken, in the present tens: and Luc. 22. cit. Locis cit. it is. S. Luke, applies the word powered out to the chalice: which shewes planly that the effusion wherof he spoke, is made in the Euch rist, where onely the chalice is to le found. Whervpon Irs 1. Cor. homil. 24. S. Chrisostome speaking of this breaking, saith this may be seene in the Encharist, but vpon the crosse it cannot; And In 4. Cor. 11. Caluine, her I interprete (frangi) to be broken, to be putt for (immolari) to be sacrificed. And therfor who willdoubt but mention was made, of a gift, a powreing-out, of a breaking, in a word, of a sacryfice, offered vnto God, since all these things are done for vs (as the scripture in plane tearmes doth witnes) and nothing can be offered for mans saluation but to God a [Page 176]lone? To what pourpose did the scripture adde so many epethites signifynig a sacryfice without interposing any one word which might moue vs to conceaue the contrarie, but to giue vs to vnderstand, that the body and blood of Christ is in the Eucharist, as a true Host? They are truly in it, and a true sacryfice is the Eucharist, seeing it hath all the partes that are essentiall to a sacrifice. What ans [...]ere I pray you will you returne me to this? Will you reply, that if it be enough to put a creature, vnder the apparences and species of death, and so to offer it to God, to make a sacryfice, the Picture of Iesus-Christ offered vp to God would be a sacryfice.
To this I answere, that in such an oblation, one could not affirme that there were any sacrifice ether of Iesus-Christ, or of his Picture. Not of Iesus-Christ, because he would so nether be effectually and truly dead nor yet in Apparence, wheras yet it is necessarily required that the thing signified be present, one of these two wayes. Not of his Picture, because though it were present, yet should it not be distroyed, or changed [Page 177]at all. Now it happens not so in the Eucharist: for Iesus Christ is present in it, and suffers death in apparence, for as much as he doth vayle himselfe in a deade species, which he doth Sacramentally vnite vnto himselfe; euen as being the Word he clothed himselfe with humane shape, which he did vnite vnto himselfe hypostatically or personally. And theifore when we say, that it sufficeth, to sacryfice a liunig creature, that it be put vnder the species of death: our meaning is not, that it should be put so by way of representation, as though it were purtraited deade: or els, (being represented liuing) as though it were contayned vnder the onely species of the deade picture; because in euery sacrifice the presence of the thing is requisite, because the oblation of the sacryfice is accomplished by the deliuerie of that which is offered and sacrificed. But our meaning is, that the liuing creature, should in it selfe, be couered with the species and apparēces of death, and so be offered to God. This reason doth (a priore) or demonstratiuely shew, that the celebration of the Euchariste [Page 178]is a true saciyfice: How beit the breuitie which I haue proposed vnto my selfe, shall not hinder me to produce another reason therof.
It is sayd in the Tu es sacerdos in cternum. 109. Psalme that Christ is a Priest for euer; which the Hebrae. 7. v. 17. & 13. Apostle also repeates confirming that he is a preist for euer. In nether of the places is there any condition adicyned, which might draw these words Preist and Preisthoode, from their proper significatior; yea contrariwise there are some which doe restravne them more clesely to it, while the kingly Prophere addes, that the sonne of God is a Preist according to the order of Melchisedech, who was truly a Preist, and offered sacrifice; and that preisthood also was conferred by God on Iesus, with on Psal. 10.9. Iuras it Domtur [...] & non paemitel [...] teum. oath that he should neuer bedepriued of it; and finally that the Heb. 7 v. 3. Asstu tlatus autem filto Det manet [...] in [...]ernum. Apostle saith, that Melchisedech was a figure of Iesus-Christ, in that he remayned preist for all eternitie. Therfor Iesus-Christ mioyes as yet tiue Preisthood as it was cōferred vpon him; and like as Melchisedech, was cōtinually a true Priest, without euer being destitut of power to saciyfice; so must also Iesus-Christ be eternally, without euer [Page 179]loosing the power of sacryfycing; and consequently there is euen to this day a true and proper sacrifice.
You will deny the consequence lknow, which yet I will easily proue, by the strōgest of all proofes, to witt by the definitiō of Preisshood left vs by S. Paul confirmed by the holy fathers, auowed by yours, which definition requrres the power of sacry ficing as an essentiall part.
S. Paule. Heb. 5. defines him that is indowed with preisthoode, by relation to sacrifice Omnis pontifex constituitur in his quae suntad Den̄, vt offerat dona & sacrisicia. euery Bishope, saith he, graecè A [...], chosen out of men, is ordayned by men, in the things which belong to God, that he should offer gistes and sacrifices for sinnes. And the 8. to the Omnis Pontifex ad offerendum munera & hostias constituttur. Hebrewes where he speakes not of the Bishops of the old Testament, as your aut hours will haue that of the 5. chapter to be vnderstood, but of Iesus-Christ, whom he calls a Bishope. Euery Bishope, saith he. is ordayned to offer gistes, in greeke [...], sacrifice, concluding thervpon, that since l. Christ is Preist, he must necessarily also haue some hoste to offer, that power being of the essence of preisthoode. Which appeares most manifestly [Page 180]out of these passages, as also by the testimonies of the holy fathers, and of your owne authours, who openly teach, that S. Paule did in those places define Preisthoode, and ascribed the power of sacrificinge vnto it.
Chrysost. hom. 8. in 5. Heb. Apostolus definit quid sit sacerdos. The Apostle, saith S. Chrysostome vpon the first place of S. Paule to the Heb. doth define what a preist is: and vpon the second place Et in 8. Hebra. Hom. 14. Sacerdos non est abs (que) sacrificio, opertes ergo quoque eum habere sacrificium. a preist, saith he, it not without a sacrifice. The Apostle, saith S. Amb. in 5. Hebrae. desinit quid sit Pontifex. Item commune es̄t Christo & ei qui ex hominibus constituitur vt offerat dona & sacrificia. Ambrose vpon the first place of his Epistle to the Hebrewes, doth define what is a preist. and a litle after, It is common to Christ, and to him who is constituted by men, to offer giftes and sacrifices.
The Bishopes of the old law, saith Amb. in 8. Hebrae. Pontifices veteris testamenti statuti sunt offerre muuera & hostias Vnde necesse est saluatorem nostrum habere aliquid ad offerendum pro nobis. the same Father, vpon the 8. chap of S. Paule to the Hebrewes, were ordayned to offer gistes and hostes &, whence it followes that it was necessarie that our sauiour I.C. had som thing to offer vp for vs. It belongs to a Bishope, saith Theodoret in 8 Hebrae. Proprium est Pontificis offerre dona. vniuersorum. Theodorete vpon the latter place, to offer vp the giftes of all men. A Preist, saith Theophyl. in 8. Hebrae. Sacerdos sine hostia non est, necesse ergo erat & hunchabere quiddam quod offerret. Theophilacte vpon the same place, is no Preist without an hoste: It was therfor necessarie that he should have, meaning Christ, what to offer.
This first sentence, saith. Caluine vpon [Page 181]the same place, is worthy of remarke, which teacheth, that no Preist is ordayned but to offer gastes. Preisthoode, saith your Cathech me, is an office, and an authoritie to appeare in the presence of God to obtayne grace and fauour, to appease his anger, by offering vp a sacryfice which is acceptable vnto him. Therfore the po [...]er to sacrifice is essē [...]iall to preisthoode, by the definition of the Apostle, by the explication of the Fathers, and your owne mens confessions.
And if prower to sacrifice be essentiall to Preisthoode, it followes euidently, that Christ who is euen to this present a true Preist, hath also power to sacrifice, and to offer euen or his day, a true facrifice, which in shew is another then that which he offerd vpon the crose, because vpon the crosse he could not dy againe. We haue therfor what we demand, e Repon. 15. Sunday. for weonely sustayne that in the new law there is another sacrifice then that of the crosse to be offered by the Ministers of the new Testamēr. Which is most manifest, for wheras Christ cannot offer sacrifice in heauen, he must necessarily offer by his Ministers in earth, seeing he [Page 182]hath another sacrifice then that of the crosse. And this is that which all the Fathers doe witnes.
Christ is yet Preist, saith Theod in psal. 109. Sacerdos nunc est Christus non ipse aliquia offerens sed vocatur caput eorum qui offerunt. Theodorete, not that he himselfe offers any thing, but he is called the head of them that offer. Albeit I. C. saith S. In sal. 38. Easi Christus nune non videtur offerre, tamen ipse offertur in terris cum Christi corpus offertur, tmo ipse offerre manifestatur in nobis cuius sermo sanctificat sacrificium quod effertur. Ambrose, is not now seene to offer, yet he is offered in earth, when the body of Christ is offered, yea we accnowledg that he himselfe offers, whose word sanctifies the facrifice which is offered. We affirme, saith In 7. ad Hebrae dicimus Chrisium cum aeternus sit & immortalis are vera semper esse Srecrdorem nem & none quidim semper se [...]tip [...]m pro nobis of f rre creditur per mini [...]es suos. The ophilacte, that Christ, being eternall and immortall, is alwaystruly a Preist: for we beleeue that euen to this present he doth dayly offer vp himself for vs by the hands of his Ministers. Nor would he, saith In c. 6. Heb. neque enim de ea quae semel facta est a Deo oblatioue & hosts dixisset in aetarnum, sed respicions ad praesentes sacrificos per qutsme lic Christus sacrificat & scar ficatur, qui etiam in mystica cana modum ill a tradidit huinsmods sacrifily. Oecumenius, haue affirmed, by reason of that oblation and hoste which he once onely offered, that Christ was a preist for euer but he had an eye to the sacrificers which now are, by whose meanes I. C. doth both sacryfice and is sacry ficed, haeuing taught them in his misticall supper the manner of such a sacrifice.
You will peraduenture grant, that it is essentiall to preisthood to sacryfice, but not to sacrifice at all tymes: wherfore, to iustile Christ a preist now, it is sufficient that he could once sacrynce, as he did [Page 183]vpon the crosse. I answere that if power to sacryfice be essentiall to preisthoode as I haue alreadie proued; it followes therupon, that it must aggtee to it at all tymes: seeing an essentiall compound cannot subsiste but by the sustance of all its essentiall partes. For example a man cannot subsiste without the, ratio formalis, formall cause of a reasonable creature, without both body and soule ioyned together. It remaynes therfore, that I. C. being at this present Preist, must haue power to offer another sacrifice, then that of the crosse, which also is manifest out of S. Hierom saynig, not onely that a Prest ought to sacryfice, but that he doth continually offer sacryfice for the people.
Your are not able to anoyd the force of this argument, but by sustayning that Christ is not now truly a preist, saue onely (to vse schooe tearmes) by ampliation for so much as he was truly a prest; and also metaphorically and anologically, because the vertue and force of his [...] c [...]yfice, is yet in vigour, since he liues for all eternitie, and offers for vs in heauen his prayers to God almightie. But admitting Christ to be a true Preist, as we haue [Page 184]proued him to be; and confessing also that power to sacryfice is essentiall to preisthoode, it carries no show of reason to say th [...]t the eternitie of the fruite of a sacrifice, sufficeth to make preisthood eternall, though depriued of power to sacryfice: for it is most manifest that a thing cānot be eternall, vnlesse its essentiall partes be also eternall. And if it were lawfull to inferre the permanencie of preisthood out of the permanencie of the fruite of the sacryfice, by the same reason I would also inferre, that an hundred yeares after the decease of a king, or Magistrate, there charge were permanēt in their owne persons, since the fruit of their gouuernement doth suruiue. And therfore this fruite serues to no other end but onely to testifie that I. C. had preisthoode and that by vertue therof he had offered a sacryfice of an infinite value, but in no sort to shew that he hath preisthood as yet. That I. C. saues vs for all eternitie, imports, that hes is an eternall sauiour, not a Preist; since saue vs he could without being a Preist. Decumenius ncap 6. ad [...]ebraeos. And this truth was so familiarly knowen to the Fathers, that some of them doe expresly deny that the eternitie of preisthoode [Page 185]doth agree with I. Christ, by reason of the sacrifice of the Crosse: teaching that it aggrees vnto him by reason of the sacryfices, which he dayly offers, and dayly shall offer till the end of the world, by the hands of his Ministers.
If no more then the fruite of a sacryfice be required to the eternitie ef priesthoode, it followes that the fruite of a sacryfice is the essence of preifthoode: nay more, that nothing els is essentiall vnto it, which is most absurde. In conclusion, this truih of the sacryfice, is taken ether for the vertue which the sacrifice hath to iustifie, or for the effect of this verue which is our iustificatiō. In the first acception it is a qualitie of a sacryfice: in the second, it is an effect of this qualitie; and therfore howsoeuer you take it, of the essence of preisthoode it cannot be, since it is the effect of the same, in so much as it is the effect of the sacryfice, and that no effect can be the essence of its cause. It cannot be of the essence, because what so euer is essentiall to a thing, becomes the same thing with that of whose essence it is, which cannot be said of the effect and the cause which are necessarily distinguished. Finally it cannot be of the essence, because the cause doth preceede its effect, wheras a compound [Page 186]preceedes not its essētiall partes. Preisthood is not the vertue and force of the facrynce, but the vertue and force of facryficing. As for example Roya [...]tie is not the fruite and commoditie which we receaue by gouerment; but the power to gouerne. And therfore, sith I. C. inioyes preisthood for euer, he hath also power to sacryfice for euer, It being a thing most euident that the preisthoode cannot be erernall, while the power of sacryficing, which is essentiall vnto it, is temporall. Nor will it be to the purpose for you to say, that wheras Christ doth continually offer vp his payers to God for mankind, he doth also continually offer sacrifice, for since the conditions necessarily required to the essence of a true sacryfice, cannot suite with prayers, as we haue shewed out of the definition, the oblatiō of prayers, cannot be a true sacryfice. And this is so cleare and manifest, that, when as the scripture calls Christ an eternall preist, it ascribes that dignitie vnto him by reason of a true sacryfice. Wherfore the fathers also of the primitiue Church would haue the Eucharist, wherby preisthood doth now appertayne to Christ, to be a Cyp. Epist. 51. vtique lle Sacerdos clea Christi uero sungiur, qui id quod Christus fatit, mitatur & [...]aerificium [...]erum & [...]lenum tunc offert in Ecclesta Deo Fat [...], si sic ineeptat offerre secundū ipsum Christum videat obtulisse. true, a Aug. l. 10. cent. ffaust. cap. 20. Huit [...]mo veroque sacrificio falsa cesserūt. most true, a Aug. l. de sp. & lit. c. 11. In iplo verissimo & singulari sacrificio (Alisse) demino Deomosteo gratias agere admonemur. greatest, a Aug. l. 10. cent [...]aust. c. 10. cit. full, Nazian. [...], Ape [...]. Quaian dem modo externū illuc sacrificium magnorum mysteriorun antitypū ips (Deo) offerry aeuderem? externall, and Aug. l. de spir. & lit. [...] 11. cit. singular suerisice; and Aug. l. 20. de ciuit. c. 10 inillud Apocalyp. 20. erunt sacer dotes Dei & Christs. &. [...] preists, to be true preists, [Page 187]in the proper and naturall signification of the word. Nor would they affirme this, vnlesse they accnow ledged this truth to haue bene deliuered by Christ, his Apostles, and holy scripture. But of this, since none can doubt, we will passe to another point.
SECT. III. OF THE ELEVATION OF THE HOSTE.
IT it be lawfull to offer sacryfice, as I hope I haue sufficiently proued, why should it be vnlawfull to ereuate the hoste, since that this eleuation doth properly signifie the oblation therof? In the old law, as is to be seene in the 8. of Leuit. and els where, the preist did eleuate what he offered, and we haue it by a cleare collection our of Basil. lib. de Spir. S. c. 27. Dogmata quae in Eccle sia praedicantur quaedam habemus & doctrina seriptorum prodita quaedam ex Apostolotum traditione in mysterio id est in occulio tradita recipimus quorū vtraque parem vim babent ad pietatem. Inuocationis verba quum ostendum nis Eccle [...] & popu [...]m b [...]ne [...]tionis quis actorum in ipto nobis liquit? Lib. 4. hist. Drat. 20. S. Basile the great his liturgie who was instiled by b Theadorete, and S. c Gregorie, of Naziancene, the light and sunne of the world, that we hold this custome from the Apostles tyme: for in his said Liturgie, mention is made of this eleuation in words of this nature: when the Deacon saw the Preist extend his hands, and touch the sanctified breade to make the holy Eleuation, he saith, let vs attend. Which thing also is diligently obserued by those authours which haue made expositiōs vpon [Page 188]the liturgies, as by Nicholas Cabasilas who saith: And he also approching vnto the Table, hauing taken into his hands, and showen the quickning bread; he calls those that are worthily about to partake of, it as it were, saying. Behold the bread of life which you see: And Germane the Patriarche of Constantinople saith thus vpon the same subiect: and that the preist doth lift vp the heauenly bread, and make the signe of the crosse thrice in the aire with the venerable and quickning breade, it doth intimate &.
And indeede what cause was there of calling this eleuation in questiō, since it is mentioned in the ancient liturgies of S. Basile and S. Chrvsostome? and S. Denys also the Apostle of our France deliuered the same? In a word, this point is so cleare, that you haue no other cause to cōtest against it, but onely in so much as it is sustayned by the Catholike Church, which you loue to impugne. which is manifest by the testimonie of one of yours, [...]spinian. histo. sa [...]im. affirming, that Luthere for no other reason did impugne the Eleuation, but for hatred of Catholikes, and doth accnowledge it to be such, that by good right it ought to be Retinen [...]m esse eleationem hi vhi vt npiae prohieiur, & abolendam vbi vt ni cessaria prcipitur. retayned and obserued, where it is prohibited as impious. There be also others of yours who place it amōgst the [...], [Page 189]which are nether commanded nor prohibited: finally others confesse that it was in vse in the primitiue Church, as they make good by the testimonies of the Fathers. Wher vpon Vvitemberegenses refutation [...] Orthodoxi consensus p 101. Eleua. tionem ren adiophora [...] quaea Chris nec praecept nec prohibi sit omnes ir telligentes & pios fateri [...] non dubium est Et Hosp [...] nian. par 1. Histo. l. 2. fo 31. In prim [...] tiua Ecclesisymbola Eucharistica paululum eleuata & populo ostensa fuetunt. we are moued diligently to defend and conserue it, and the rather, because, as you affirme, it was the counsell of your first father; or if it please your worp. that we should change it, sith Dionysj Ecclesiae Hierar. cap. 3. Chrysostomihomil. 36. in 1. Corinth. & hom. 3. ad Ephes. & Basilij Lib. d sp. s. c. 27. c. Rom. 4. v. 15. S. Paule teacheth vs that where there is no law, there is no transgression, produce I beseech you one passage of the scripture which doth prohibite it; which if you cannot performe, confesse at least, that the Church is indowed with sufficiēt power to institute the same: for d S. Augustine holds, it to be a meere madnes, to contende that that is not to be done, which the Church is accustomed to doe through the vniuersall world. Wherto e one of yours also doth assent, in these words, that any may be compelled and conuinced by the authoritie of the Church, and that heretikes are not more forcibly and efficatiouly vrged by any externall argument.
SECT. IV. OF MASSES WHERE THE ASSISTANTS DOE NOT COMMVNICATE.
BY this same rule you will loose this cause too, I meane the question which [Page 190]you moue about priuate masses, [...] Epist. 118. [...] Vvhitat. [...]ontrou. 1. q. [...] cap. 5. & [...]. ffateor & [...]os & haere [...]cos cogi & [...]onuinci pos [...] author [...]ta [...]e [...]elesiae, [...]ec alto argumento ex [...]e [...]o v [...] di [...]s ac for [...]ius pre [...]i [...]areticos. as you please to tearme them, and communion vnder both kinds, in both which kinds, the Church did many yeares agoe practise, what we now practise. How beit I will briefely touch both those points, hoping to make manifest that you are as ill grounded in those, as in the others which we haue alreadie examined.
There is no man that doth not ingenuously confesse, that the celebration of the Euchariste, when the people doe communicate is more perfect, then that, where they communicate not: common reason conuinceth that to all the world; both because the fruits of the sacrifice are more fruitfully communicated when the hoste is consummated by the assistants, worthyly disposed, then when it is not receaued by them: and also, because this mysterie, being both a sacrament and a sacryfice, is more perfectly accomplished, when it is not onely offered to God in sacryfice, but also imparted to the people as a sacrament. For these considerations the ancient canons, and Fathers, doe inuite, exhort, yea command christians to cōmunicate at the masses which they hearè, and the Councell of Trent doth expresly desire it. Sess. 2 [...]. Wher for if you pretend no more but that it were better that the faithfull [Page 191]should communicate all at the masses they heare, we doe loyne hands with you. And in this cause, in lieu of condemning the good and wholsome doctrine of the Church, in this point, as in all the rest, you should complaine of the indeuotion of the people sith it is their coldnes that is cause of their not communicating, not the Pastours fault. But [...]f your bent be to condemne the masses, where the assistants communicate not, to be vnlawfull, we must oppose, and with great reason in all mens iudgment, since none are found who iustifie your pretentions, and condemne ours.
If the masses where the people communicate not were vnlawfull, it must needs be because the oblation of the Euchariste, as it is a sacrifice, should be necessarily annected to the participation of the people in the Eucharist, as it is a Sacrament; which could onely come to passe two wayes, other by reason of the nature of the sacrifice, or because God would haue it so. By reason of the sacrifice, it cannot be, since it is manifest that its beeing doth not depend of the participation of the assistants: none did eate of the holocausts which were wholy cōsumed [...] none did participate (after the manner we spe [...]ke of) of that which was ordayned by [Page 192]Moyses for the remission of sinnes, Leuit. 6. for, as it is written, preists alone had libertie to eate of it. N [...]y in the sacryfice of the Crosse which was offered for vs all, none at all did participate in that manner, in which our aduersaries would oblige vs to partake in the Eucharist. Nether can one affirme, that Iesus-Christ would haue no masses celebrated without communicants, there nether being any formall law, nor expresse word in all the scripture, whence you will haue all the truthes of faith to be deriued, wherby we may gather it.
You will happily say that Christ in his last supper communicated his Apostles, and consequently that we are bound to imitate him by distributing the Eucharist to the people. But this proues no more but that the people may communicate, that it is to be desired that they would communicate, and that, when they will, it should not be refused them: but it imports not, that we are bound to thrust the Eucharist vpon them against their will, and that we are not to celebrate, vnlesse they communicate. For who is able to sustayne, that in case the Apostles had not communicated, our sauiour had not celebrated the Euchariste? Who dare affirme [Page 193]that it was Gods will that so glorious à mysterie should haue depended vpon the will of another, and that the indeuotion of the comon people should make the Pastour indeuoute?
But I would willingly aske you, since you make our sauiours imitatiō an inuio lable law vnto you alwayes to communicate the people, Cap. de Euchar. Ad rectam Eucharistiae actionem requiruntur ad minus duo, [...]idelices Minister bucharistiae benedicens, & [...]s cui Eucharistiae Sacramertum dispensatur. why doth it not oblige you also to communicate all the people? Which yet you doe not: for the Confession of Witemberg is content that one onely should cōmunicate; and againe, many are present at your suppers who cōmunicate not. In à word seeing S. Paul doth tell vs, that where there is no law, there is no transgression, and that sinne is à trangession of the law: and seing you produce no place of scripture which condemnes vs, you your selues stand guiltie of the fault, not in this respect onely, but in many others.
First by the custome of the Church: for Hom [...] in Ep. ad Ephes. Frustrahabetur quotidiana oblati [...], cum nemo sit qui simul participe [...]. S. Chrysostome confesseth that in his tyme there was such à negligence amongst the people, that there were many oblations made wherof none did partake: and A [...]br. 5. de Sacram. c. 4. S. Ambrose doth witnes [Page 194]the same, speaking of the Grecians, who he saith were wonte to communicate but once à yeare.
Secondly by the confession of your owne Authours: for Perkinsus in [...]rohlem de Mis [...]a priuata. Tē [...]ore Walfridi [...]i [...]entur caepisse soliteriae missae & tempore Gregori [...]. Perkins doth accnowledge that the custome of saying masse wherin the people communiecated nor, was obserued in the Church, euen from the tyme of walfride and Gregorie the great, that is, à thousand yeares agoe, whence it is manifest that it hath bene obserued in all tymes, since none can shew the begining therof.
Thirdly by your men for The historie of false Martyrs in [...]n thelife of iohn Hus. The memorie of [...]o. Hus ought to bee in holy esteeme amongst all the faithfull. Iohn Hus, whose memorie is famous amongst you, saith planly, witnes Luth. colloq. conu [...]alibus. Luthere, that this custome is not vnlawfull.
SECT. V. Of Communion vnder one kind.
TO improue and reiect the ancient customes of the Church, as you doe, without alleading any law for their condemnation, is to condemne your selues. You crye out Anathema against vs, because we communicate vnder one kind onely, which yet hath bene in all tymes practised in the Church: you [Page 195]persuade the people that we doe them à great iniurie in not permitting them both the kinds, wheras you produce no làw, which prohibites (as an vnlawfull thinge) what we practise.
And that this, many ages agoe, was the custome of the Church Ser. de Laepsis. S. Cyprian, S. De obitu Satyri. Ambrose, and Lib. 2. de vxore Euzeb. l. 6. c. 39. Tertulian, who liued in the second, third, and fourth age, doe deliuer, Lib. de Lapsis. witnessing that the primitiue Christians conserued the Euchariste in there houses, vnder the onely species of bread, to haue accesse to it at all houres, vpon sundrie occasions, whether it were in tyme of sicknes, to prepare themselues to Martirdorne, or for same other respecte. Further it appears out of S. Cyprian who notes particularly, that Children were communicated, vnder the onely species of wine: as also out of S. Basil Epist. ad Caesaream August. Basile who witneseth that such as liued solitarily in the wildernes cōmunicated vnder one kinde. Manifest therfore it is by these authorities, that the custome of communicating vnder one kind hath bene obseruerdin the Church aboue twelue hundred yeares, and that, which is worthy to be noted, without [Page 196]all opposition ether of Geekes or latins, till Iohn Hus his tyme.
Nay further, wheras in the a Actes of the Apostles, where mention is made of the Cōmunion of the Church, he speakes onely of the breaking of the bread, we haue iust occasion to conceaue, that this custome was not onely introduced in the tymes of the forenamed Auncients, but euen in the Apostles tyme. Againe wheras the Fathers are of opinion, that our sauiour after his resurrection, gaue the Euchariste to his disciples in Emaus vnder the onely species of breade, we haue reason to beleeue, moued by their testimonie, that it was the custome in the verie tyme of Iesus Christ. Howbeit none can doubt, but that the communion vnder one kind, hath bene practised in the Church frō the second and third age. If you did produce any law which did prohibite this vse, we should doe amisse to transgresse it: But you haue produced none, nor are the authorities wheron you rely of any waight or momēt against vs. As for the passage of S. Iohn the 6. it auayles you not, both because, according to you, it is [Page 197]not vnderstood of the Euchariste, saue in the begining onely; for in the end of the same Chapter, Calu. [...]n 6. Ioan. v. 53. Non recti Beh [...] r [...] cum hoc testimon [...] probarent, vsum calic i [...] pr [...] missum de [...]ere [...]mnibus esse. he mentiones that bread onely, wherof it is said that it giues life euerlasting: and also because that Caluin himfelfe blames the Bohemiās for indeuouring to proue out of that text, that the Chalice is to be imparted to all men.
If you produce that of S. Paule where he speakes of the Euchariste, 1. Corinth. 11. it will no wayes aduantage your cause, yea contrariwise, it will preiudice it, since after he had related the institution of Iesus Chr. speaking of the eating of the Euchariste, he speakes of it with disiunction, saying, who shall eate or drinke, whence it appeates that it is not necessarie to receaue both the knids together.
If you obiect our Sauiours example, it will be in vaine, since you your selues cō fesse, that it is not necessari to imitate him in eueri thing, and place: that it is another thing to instruct Preists as Preists what they are to doe, Act. [...]. and another thing [...]o teach thē what they ought to make the people practise; and that the Apost. thē selues distributed this Sacramēt, without making mētion of any thing but bread.
You will alleadge without doubt that place of S. Mathew 26. Matth. 26. Drinke ye all of this, which Caluine extolls so much. But that will make as litle to your pourpose as the rest, because in that passage Iesus-Christ speakes tò his Apostles onely, as S. Marke shewes, Marc. 14. saying, they all dranke of it, which word all did plāly designe the Apost. only, since they only drāke of it.
It may be you will obiect, that if Iesus-Christ by these words, Drinke ye all of this, meane onely the Apostles, then by paritie he speakes of them onely, when he saith, Eate ye all of this, and cōsequētly, the faithfull should not be obliged to communicate. But your consequence is false, 1. Corinh. 11. v. 28 Probet autem se [...]psum homo & sic de pane illo [...]edat & de calice bibat. because, albeit in that place, this word, eate, was onely addressed to the Apostles, yet is it sufficient that the cō munion of the faithfull is cōmanded els wher, to witt, in the sixt of S. Iohn, and in the first Epist. of S. Paul to the Cor.
We could sufficiētly defend our selues by the sole title of our possession, and your weaknes, which is so great that you cannot cōuince vs, though by condēning vs, you are obliged therunto. But we will not insiste vpon this point, it being an easie taske to manifest, that we nether [Page 199]wrong the people, nor yet iniure the Sacrament; yea on the contrarie side, that that which we teach is aduantagious to both: and that your doctrine is iniurious to both, as also to the institution of Iesus-Christ. We doe no wrong to the people, because the body and blood of Iesus-Christ being as well vnder one kind as both; and the signification of the Mysterie remayning intire, the people receaue Iesus Christ as truly vnder one kind, and with as great beneciction of heauen, as vnder both. Nor doe we iniure the Sacrament, because the essence therof doth not absolutly require the two kinds, but that it may subsist vnder one onely, without loosing any essētiall part: sithēs it doth possesse in one, the body and blood of Iesus Ch. and innoyes all the significatiōs which belong to its essence; the species of bread most fitly signifying the nourishment of the soule by grace, and the vnion of the faithfull in one bodie together with their head, for as much as it nourisheth, and its masse is composed of many cornes of wheate.
Now hauing shewen, that the communion vnder one onely kind, is nether iniurious, to the people nor to the Sacrament. [Page 200]I will not stay there, but further I will make manifest, that it is profitable and honorable to both. To the Sacrament, because it preserues it, if not from iniuries, at least from indecencies contrarie to the honour and reuerence due to the Sacramēt, and yet are most obuious: for it is manifeste that if the species of wine were cōmunicated to all men, they could not auoyd sheding of it. To the people: because if it were still necessaire to giue both the kinds, it could not easily be keept to communicate the people at all tymes, all momēts, all occurences: for besids that à sufficient quantitie of wine, is not euery where found to communicate the faithfull, ther are also some that doe so loath wine, that they cannot onely not drinke it, but not so much as smell it. Whence we may well gather that Iesus Christ did not establsh the necessitie of communicating vnder both kinds, [...] Brentius in [...]polo confess. [...]itemb. Martyr. [...] Corinth. 10. & [...] [...]mo Buce [...]s in colloq. [...]atisbonensi cō [...]sist esse indif [...]rens sumere [...]am vel vtrā quespeciē idemque concesserunt Thcologs Protestantes in Colloq. Augustano. Vade Hospin [...]an. part. 2 histo. an. 1536. Et in concordiae discordi cap. 41. Coccium lib. 6. do Eucharist. c. 3. since he cannot oblige vs to impossibilities. And therfor diuers of your authours doe grant, that this hath place, and is true in abstemious persons.
But it is you indeede who iniure the Sacrament, and people; while you deptiue them both of the reall and true body [Page 201]of Iesus Christ, which we doe carefully preserue for them; and you, giuing onely the appearrences to the people vnder the species of bread and wine, are iustly by Luthere cōpared to one who hauing supped vp the meate of the egg, doth carefully gather vp the shell to the people to eate.
Further, you are most iniurious to the institution of Iesus Christ, Beza Epist. [...]. Rite celebrabitur (Coenae Domini) siquod panis aut vini vicem vel vsu communi, vel pro tē poris ratione supplet, pan [...]s aut vini l [...]o adhibeatur. in that you sustayne, that albeit he instituted his Sacrament in bread and wine, yet nether the one nor the other of those kinds are necessarie; so that it maybe administred in other matters. Let the Reader now iudge whether of vs are more iniurious to the Sacrament, and more preiudiciall to the people, and cōsequently who are to be cōdemned. Without all doubt you will be held faultie in the iudgement of any Reader, yea which is more, euen in your owne iudgment. For albeit you contēne the authoritie of the Church, Hospinian. l. 1. histo. sacram. & lib. de concord. dis [...]. c. 41. Luther in declarat. Euchar & [...]l [...]bi. yet by Gods speciall prouidence, Luther deferrs so much vnto it in this point, that by the relation of your owne Caluinsts, he confesseth, that it is not necessarie to giue both the kinds; that the Church had power to ordayne one [Page 202]onely; that the people are to be satisfied therwith; Further, he approues the Rule made by the Councell of Latran to that effect, which being done so, he would find it verie strange, saith he, if one Bishope of his owne authoritie should opposeit.
CHAP. VII.
MINISTERS.
YOur Maiestie should also see, that our religion is disciphered vnto you quite otherwise then it is indeede: for if the things which are imposed vpon vs, to witt that we are enemyes of saintes, and of the Blessed Virgine Marie; and that we hold that good workes are not necessarie vnto saluation; and that we made God authour of sinne, were true, we were abominable creatures, vnworthy of the societie of men; but they are forged calumnies to bring vs into hatred, and are refuted by our writings, sermons, and our verie manner of life.
ANSWERE.
If you be men of your word, Ennemies of Saintes. it is high tyme for you to begin to trusse vp your baggage, and to remoue your selues out of the societie of men, since you [Page 203]haue sentenced your selues to that punishment, in case you be guiltie of à crime, of which you will neuer be able to cleare your selues.
Is it not to be enemy to the Saints to ascribe contumelious names vnto them, which the Diuell, Pagans, and the old Heresiarkes condemned by the primitiue Church, gaue them? names, I say, which the Fathers doe disalowe, and reiect by the authoritie of Scripture? And yet, witnes Kemnit [...]us Exam. Conc. part. 3. p 228 Vsitat vocantur mortus. Ho [...]. 58. de S. Babyl. Kernnitius one of your prime Authours, you doe ordinarily tearme them deade, no otherwise then the Diuell according to S. Chrysostome: Iulian the Apostata in S. Cyrille lib. cōt. Iulias: Vigilantius in S. Hierome lib. cont. Vigilantium., who together with the rest of the Fathers reprehend that manner of speach. They are not deade, saith S. Ambrose Serm. 10. d. ss. Pet & Paul Non enim mor tui sunt quor. curamus nata lem hodie, sed renati viuūt, &c.: we doe not tearme them deade, saith S. Damascene 4 de Fide c. 16 Eos qui in spresurrectionis si deque erga eun diem extremun clauscrunt, mor tuos haud qua quā appellamus: He is not the God of the deade, but of the liuing, saith S. Hierome l [...]b. cont. Vigit. Non est Deu mortuorum se [...] viuorum. Item sancti non appel lātur mortui, se [...] dormientes. following the Gospell. The Saints are not said to be deade, but to sleepe, saith he againe.
Is it not to be enemye to the Saints to depriue them of all care, and all charitie towards men? making them who are in the state of perfection aboue, lesse perfect, [Page 204]then those that are here below subiect to worldly defectes? and yet this you doe. They doe not, saith Caluine Calu. in 1. Cor. 13. Charitatem praesent [...]b us offie [...]s min [...] me exercent, nō sunt pro nobis soliciti, charitatis perpotuitas nihil pert [...]net ad tempus intermedium. Et in cap 1 Zachar officia charitatis scimus restring [...] ad c [...]rsum praesentis vitae, exercise charitie, they haue no care of vs: we know that the offices of Charitie are restrayned to the course of this prefent life.
Is it not to be enemy to the Saints to maintayne that they nether pray for the liuing in generall nor in particular? Yet this you affirme, the deade, saith Polanus Polanus in disputationibus [...]riuatis d [...]sp. 28. Sancti defuncti non intercedunt apud Deum pro [...]obis viuentibus [...]ec in genere, [...]ec in particu [...]a [...]. Perkinsius in Cathol. reform Coutrou. 15. de [...]uncti non ro [...]ant Deum spe [...]aliter pro hoc [...]ut illo. Professour at Basile, doe nether in generall nor in particular make intercession for the liuing.
Is it not to be enemy to the Saints, to tearme them Monsters, Masques, hangmen, beastes? To affirme of Moyses chosen by God for the heade of his old law, that his wisdome is hypocrisie; that his mouth was full of gale, yea of furie? to dare to say that S. Iames, one of the Apostles doateth. And yet this your doe. Caluine Cal lib. de ve [...]arefor. Ecclesia. doth honour S. Catharine and S. Christofer with the name of Monster; S. George 16. & 3. instit. [...]. 20. [...]. 24.25. & 27 and S. Hippolitus, with that of Masque, S. Dominike lib. de vera resorm. Eccles. with Hangman: S. Medard Ibid. and others, with beast: And Luthere Luth in Ps. 45. & in c. 22. Gen. durst affirme, that Moyses his wisdome was hypocrisie, and that S. Iames, did doate.
Is it not to be enemy to the Saints, to equalise them and the most imperfect Christians in point of perfection, saying in expresse tearmes, that the greatest Saint doth not surpasse the least of the faithfull? And yet this you doe. I will not esteeme the least Christian of all, saith Luthere Luth. cap 1 [...]. Genes. Non debe [...] Christianum minimum omnium inf [...]riorem astimare D. Petro & [...]m [...]ibus Sanctis qui sunt in caelo. Enemyes of our Blessed Laedye., any white inferiour to S. Peter, and all the rest of the Saints in Heauen.
Is it not to be enemy to our Blessed Lady, who in the instant of her conception was confirmed in grace, to accuse her of incredulitie, to make her an infidele, to affirme that she is repugnant to Gods words and workes, that she doth, malignātly restrayne Gods power? And yet this you doe. She had within her selfe, saith Luther Luth. postillae in Euang. de annun. Sensum & insultum incredulitatis in se habuit., both the feeling and assault of incredulitie. She was an infidele, saith à certaine Culmānus loe. cit. fuit in fidelis Sa [...]er. in Euāg-Verbo & operibus Dei [...]b Angelo reuelatis s [...] opponit verbis Angels nō credit. Germane, both in the word and workes of God reuealed vnto her by the Angell. She opposeth her selfe, saith Calu. in cap. 1. Luc. Videtur nō minus maligne restringere potentiam Dei quam Zacharias. another, against the words of she Angell; she beleeues not. She seemes, saith Caluine, no lesse malignantly to limite Gods power, then Zacharias.
Is it not to be an enemy of our B. Ladye, to make her worthy of eternall punishments: to say that she desired to [Page 206]be Christ his companion, in those functions which God had committed to him alone: That she had lost all the confidence which she reposed in God: finally that her offence was not light, yea that it was as greeuous as Eues. And yet this you doe. Marie, saith à cerraine Spargenbergius post illa in Dom. post Epiphan. [...]sgna fuit suppli [...]ijs sempiternis. Germane, was worthy of eternall punishments. Marie, saith Dominica 2. post Epiphan. Maria non eum tantum hono [...]em quaerit quae debetur parents [...]us, sed etiam ambi [...] honorem Messiae & cupit esse quasi sociae administrands eius efficij quod Chris [...]o tantum man [...]atū eraet. Brentius, did not onely seeke that honour which is due vnto parents, but also ambitiously aimed at the honour of the Messias, and demanded to be, as it were, à fellow in the administration of that office, which was committed to Christ alone. She lost, saith Post [...] in Do [...]in. post Epiph. Perdi [...]it omnem sid [...] c [...]am erga Deum. Coruinus, all confidence in God. The sinnes, of Eue and Marie, are nether of them litle. Marie did greeuously sinne, Professe the Cent. 1. l. 1. c. 10. Viraque delicta non sunt [...]exigua. Mariae grauiter peccat. Centuriatours.
Is it not to be an enemye of the B. Virgin to make her importune, vnciuile, and arrogant towards her sonne, and ambitious in such à measure that Christ was ashamed of it? And yet this is that you doe. There is no doubt, saith Caluine In c. 12. matth. in harmon. Gall., but our sauiour meant to reprehend the importunitie of Marie: and indeede she erred, so to interrupt our Sauiours speach. Marie, saith Homil. 78. in Luc. Veh [...]mēter inh [...]este & inciuiliter Christum interpellaeun, importuna sua e [...]ocaetione leges publicae henestatis violauit, euocauit Iesum arrog intia quadam & elatione animi Ambitione sua tam grauiter peccauit vt palam per Christum pudefiat: & addit, ambitio blasphemia est. Brentius, did vehemently, dishonestly, and vnciuilly, interrupt [Page 207]Christ, by her importune interpellation she [...]ated the lawes of publike honestie. She disturbed Iesus with her arrogācie and pride she did so greeuously offend by her ambition, that Christ did publikely shame her with it. insequall wherof headds, that ambition is blasphemie.
Is it not to be an enemy of the B. Virgine, to affirme that in the passion of Iesus Christ, she was offended at him, and cōported her selfein such àsort, that it appeared planely that her thoughts were vaine, her hart impious? And yet this you doe. They were offended at Iesus Christ, saith Brent. hom. 17. in Luc. offendebatur in Christo aedeoque apparebat tūc ipsorū cogitationes vanas & cor impium ēsse. Brentius, speaking of the Disciples, and the Virgine, and thence it appeared that their thoughts were vaine, and their harts impious.
I will passe ouer in silence what Bucerus lib. de omnipotentia. Beza lib. cont. Iacob. Andrae. Molina. In Harmon. you teach touching her virginitie, I say not that you call in doubt, whether after the birth of Iesus-Christ, she remayned without knowledge of man. That which I haue alreadie said shall suffice, being à deare case, that none can vse such language, without declaring himselfe an open enemy, not onely of the B. Virgine, but his owne, and of all mankind, who by meanes of her, were replenished [Page 208]with so many benefits.
Hauing now shewen you to be enemys to the Mother, Ennemies of Iesus-Christ. let vs see whether you be not the like to the sonne too. It might suffice that I haue shewen aboue in the 3. chap. sect. 5. that you teach that he was in doubt of his saluation; that he suffered the paines of the damned; that by his corporall death our redemption was not accōplished, that his passion and torments had not bene à condigne prise of our redemption, vnlesse he had also indured the paynes of the damned.
But this is but litle, you say yet many more and greater things, which in à few words I will shew. Doe not your Da [...]us Apolg. ad lacob. Andrae. Christus quatenus & homo non est adorandus nec inuocandus [...] Peza in Col [...]q. Mo [...]bel. Negamus humanitatem Christi adorandam esse. Authours contēd, that Christ, as man, is not to be adored, not to be inuoked? Doth not Caluine In 2. Luc. v. 40. Anima e [...]us subiectae fuit ignorantiae. affirme, that his soule was subiect to ignorance, and that à voice of Despaire In Matth. 27. v. 46. Elapsa est [...]s desperationis vox. issued from him? In à word, you disciphere Christ in such à sort, that that may most iustly be imputed to you, which S. August. S. Aug. in Enchir. c. 4. Sienim [...]ili [...]enter quae ad Christū pertinent c [...]gitantur, nomine tenur inuenitur Christus apu [...] quosdam H [...]reticos. ascribes to all heretikes. If we diligently consider what belongs vnto Christ, we shall find him in words onely in all heretikes.
To attribute as many vices to Christ as there are truly vertues in him is not [Page 209]this to hate Christ? If you loue Christ, it is in words onely; If you know Christ you know him by name onely. But if they that teach and defend such blasphemies, be not enemyes of Christ, then he cānot be said to be an enemy of the innocēt, who by malice makes him nocēt. Or if such an one be iustly to be esteemed the enemies of the innocent, you shall neuer auoyd the iust censure of enemies of Christ, yea euen by your owne iudgments.
And as concerning good workes, Enemies of good Workes. with what face can you deni, that you doe not hold them necessarie vnto saluation? what meanes those words of Luthere Luth. lib. de Libert. Christ. Nullo opere nulla loge Christiane opus est ad salutem. Item, libertas Christiana fuit ne cuiqu [...] opus sit lege & operibus ad [...]stitiam aut salutem., I pray, which he doth so often iterate, and inculcate. A Christian stands in neede of no workes, no law, to saluation. Wherupon the more rigide Lutherans, as Schusselburgius Tom 7. Catal. haeret. doth witnesse, doe condemne this proposition, Good workes are necessarie to saluation. Wherfore did Pareus Par [...]us l 4 de Iustifi [...]. c 1. Flauians ad vitandum scandalum & err [...]ris periculum contende bant istam propositionem, opera sunt necessaria ad salutē. non esse in Ecclesia vsurpandam. qua in parte fa [...]le nos eis subscripsimus. à Caluinist, as you are, after he had related that the Flaccians, which are more absolute Lutherās did professe that this proposition, workes are necessarie to saluation, was not to be admitted in the [Page 210]Church, addes these words, in which point we doe willingly subscribe vnto them, but to make publike profession of that, which you so audaciously deny? Why doth he also continually adde, that the Gospell Ibid. Euangel stricte est doctrina gratie, sic solum conditionem fides requirit. requires no other condition but faith? Why doth he also say in another place, Et lib. 3. de iustif. c. 12. Non esse absolute necessaria ad salutem intelligitur. I vnderstand these workes not to be necessarie to saluation absolutly? If you reply that he is but one authour: I answere that this man makes profession of the Doctrine of your Church, as those words, we subscribe to them, doe planly shew. Againe, Kemnitius, whose learning your mē doe so much esteeme, that they giue him immortall prayse, and honour him with no other title, thē that with which Homere Homer. Odysix O [...]os [...]. adorned Tiresián, that they would haue him to be the onely wise man of all his fellowes, doth sufficiently shew that this is the doctrine of your Churches, when he saith, Kemnit. I. par. exam. de fide iustificant In nostris Ecclesijs communibus suffiagijs, explofa sunt b [...]y opositionas, bona opera ad iustificationem it a esse necessaria [...]t impossibilesit quenquam sine operibuisaluar [...]. In our Churches, these propositiōs are reiected by common snffrages; good workes are necessarie to iustification: the In decl. are c. 4 booke of the cōcord of Lutherās, hath the verie same in these words. The propositiō of good workes necessarie to saluatiō, is to be hissed at ādreiected out of our Churches [...] [Page 213] [...]false. Further; the Confess. Holuet. c. 16. Non sontimus bona opera ad salutom, it a esse necessaria, vt absque illis nemo vnquam sit seruatus. confession of Faith of the Heluetians, whom you accnowledge to be your brethren, and which [...]ōfession the Church of Geneua approued, doth manifestly confirme the same in these words. We doe not iudge good workes so necessatie to saluatiō, that none at all can be saued without them. What, I pray you, haue you to replie to these so cleare testimonies? How will you be euer able to warrant your selues from the blame and hatred to which these testimoies doe worthily expose you? Will you say that he meanes onely, that workes are not necessarie, as the causes of saluation, though otherwise their presence are necessarily required continually to accō paignie faith, as the shadow the body, though the shadow doth nothing at all cōtribute to the conseruation of the body? This shift shall not yet serue your turne, since they affirme the contradictorie to that, which you doe simply and absolutly deny without all reserue, wheras Illyricus Apud Schusselbourg. 10.7. Sola necesstas praesētia operum ad salutem excluso omni merito, nihilominus hac incommoda secum affert. doth also in expresse words affirme, That the onely necessitie of the presence of workes had vssered in many discommodities. Amongst which he numbers [Page 212]despaire of saluatiō, which of it selfe and of its owne nature doth condēne that necessarie presence. Pareus Paraeus l. 4. de Iustsfic. c. 1. Latronem qui toto vitae cursu nihil boni fecerat cum in agone ad Christum confugeret morte praeuentum sine operibus saluatum existimamus. also doth dispute, that the good thiefe was saued without workes, and contends that they are not absolutly necessarie.
In conclusion doth not the Lib. 3. c. 12. supra cit. Confession of the Heluetians ouerthrow the necessitie of the presence of good workes, where it planly teacheth that saluation may be obtayned without them? Yea Luther, Illyricus, Amsdorfius, and others did not onely teach that good workes were not necessarie to saluation, but they added further, that they were pernicious vnto it, ād that too, according to its owne nature and substance, as may be seene in Hospiniane and diuers other Authours.
Hauing conuinced you to be enemyes of the Saints, Enemies of God. of the B. Virgine, Iesus Ch. and good workes, we will now see whether you be not also enemyes of God. And certes you are enemyes of the whol Trinitie, making God almightie authour of sinne, and euery effect of the three persons, is common, which being without God proceeds from his power. You deny that you teach this blasphemie, I [Page 213]affirme it: we are at variāce in this point. But shortly we shall aggree, at least by the iudgment of all men that without passion and perturbation doe consider the case. For myne owne part I will indeuour to speake nothing, which shall not be openly accnowledged to be the same which you affirme.
Is not this to make God guiltie and the cause of sinne: if you auerre that he wills sinne, as sinne? That sinne was ordayned by Christ; that euill is not onely foreseene but euē predestinated by God? That God would certainly ordaine the fall of mā, and gradatim dispose the causes of his damnation [...] Finally that man is blinded by the will and command of God. And yet these things you say: Sinne saith Sanchius Zanchius in Miscell. lib. de Excaecat. q. 5. Peccatum consideratum etiam vt peccatū, quatenus ad illustrā dā Des gloriam facit, eatenus peccatū & malum culpae praeordinatum est à Deo., cōsidered euen as it is sinne, so farforth, as it makes to the illustrating of Gods glorie, in this sense sinne, and the euill of the fault (malum culpae) is ordayned by God. By Gods ordonnance and becke, saith Caluin Calu. in c. 3. Gen Dico Dei ordinatione & nutu lapsum esse Adam, hominem labi voluit., Adam fell; He would haue man to fall. It is the opinion of our Doctours, saith Pareus Paraeus l 3. de amiss gratiae c. 2. Nostrorū Doctorum sentētia est; quod Deus tentationem & lapsum bomini infallibiliter decreuerit. that God did infallibly decree the temptation and fall of man God, Lib. 1. de Praed. Deus non tantum ad damnationē, sed etiam ad causas damnationis praedestinauit quoscū (que) libucrit. saith Beza, did not only predestinate who soeuer he [Page 214]pleased to damnation, but euen to the causes of damnation. Man was blinded, saith Caluine Calu. 1. instir. c. 18. §. 1 Volente & iubonte Deo excaecatur homo., by the will and cōmandement of God. Doe not they, who speake in this sort, make God the cause of sinne, yea euen of the malice of sinne, which sinne as it is sinne, doth formally import and contayne?
Moreouer to affirme that God was Authour of Pharaos obduration, to cō stitute the diuine will the prime and supreame cause therof; that God doth inflict sinne, and that he made mā and Angells violaters of the diuine law, is not this to make God Authour of sinne in plane tearmes? And yet this you auerre too. Certaine it is, saith Sanchius Zanchius sup. q. 1. Certum est Deum primariū fuisse huius obdurationis authorem. that God was the prime Authour of this obduration. We resolue, saith Calu. lib de Prad. In Doum transferimus obdurationis causas. Caluine, the cause of obduration into God. And in another place Lib. de Prouid. Dei voluntas summa est vel remota causa obdurationis Et 3. Instit. c. 23. § 1. Sequitur absconditum Dei consilium obssurationis esse causam., the will of God is the chiefe or remote, that is, the primarie, cause of obduration. Gods Decree, saith Beza de Praedest. ad art is. Corruptionis causis excludere Des decretum non potest. Beza, cannot be excluded from the causes of corruption. God, saith Martyr. in Rom. 1. Deus infligit peccatum originale. Mart. doth inflict originall sinne. God, saith Zuin. Zuingl. lib. de Prouid. c. 5. makes mā ad Angells trāsgressiours.
He that affirmes that God doth incite, moue, necessitate, and doth so compelle men to sinne, that they cannot [Page 215]anoyd it; and that the efficacie of the errour proceedes from God, doth he not make God, guiltie, and cause of sinne? D [...]us Angelum transgressorem facit & hominem. He that attributes the species, attributes without doubt the kind (genus) too: and therfore whosoeuer ascribes this qualitie to God: that he doth compell men to sinne, doth also doubtlesly make God cause of sinne, since compulsion is but à certaine species vnder that generall cause: and yet this you doe. God, saith Mart. in Rom. 1 Deus in clinat & impellit voluntates impiorum in grauta peccata. Martyr. doth incline and inforce the wills of the wicked vpō greeuous sinns. God, saith Zuingl. Zuing lib. do Drouid. c. 6. Mouet Deus latronem ad occidendum, Deo impulsat occidit, at inquies. coactus est ad peccandum, permitto, inquam, coactum esse. Et in margine. Deus mouet sontes ad pec [...]andū. doth moue the thiefe to kill: God incites, he kills; but you will say, goes on the same, that he was compelled to offend, and I admit your inference, he was compelled,
The reprobate, saith Caluin Calu. 3. Instit c. 23. §. 9. Gall, would be thought excusable in offending, because they cannot auoyd the necessitie of sinning, especially since that depends vpon the ordonnance and will of God; but I contrariwise deny, that that can be à sufficient excuse for them, because this disposition of God is iuste. A Creature, saith Parçus Paraeus li. 2. de amiss. grat. c. 13 [...] Nei essario quidem & iustisssmo iudicio Dei peccat creatura Item lapsum hominis ex accidē. te ob Dei decretum necess [...]ium, & ineuitabilen fuisse nostri redissime asserun [...], doth necessarily offend, and that by Gods most iust iudgment. Our men, saith the same, doe rightly affirme, that mans fall was by accident (by [Page 216]reason of Gods decree) necessarie, and ineuitable. God, adds the same Et cap. 4. Opera malorum Deus quae sunt mala poenae & iusta sua iudicia facit efficacissime., doth the workes of the wicked most efficaciously. Which are the euills of paine (mala poenae) and his iust iudgments. The efficacie ef the errour, saith Caluine Calu. 1. Instit. cap 18 §. 2. A Deo ipso manat efficacia erroris vt mendacijs credant., that credit is giuen to lyes proceeds from God.
They that will haue God be Authour of all those things, which as we teach happen by Gods permission onely, doe they not deliuer in expresse tearmes, that God is authour of the malice of sinne which we hold he permitts onely? and yet this you doe: Now I haue plāly enough shewen, saith Caluine Calu. 1. Instit. c. 18 §. 3., that God is called the Authour of all those things, which those Controwlers, will haue to happen by his idle permission.
They that doe teach in expresse tearmes, that God, by his pure will, of his owne free motion, without all consideration of merite, doth predestinate to dā nation, and damnes man, doe they not speake yet more detestably, then when they make God the Authour of sinne? And yet this you doe. God of his owne accord. saith Luther Luth. lib. de seru. arbitrio. Deus mera sua voluntate homines deserit, indurat, damnat., abbandons, hardens, and damnes men. In damning them, saith Et ibid. Non respicit merita en damnandis. Et ib. Immeritos dānat, itam & seuerit atem spargit in immeritos. [Page 217]he in another place, he respects not merits; be damnes those that haue not merited it. He powres out his wroth, and seueritie vpon such as haue not merited the same. And yet in another passage, he saith Hic est sidei summus gradus credere illum esse iustum, qui sua voluntate nos necessario damnabiles facit., that the soueraigne degree of faith consistes in beleeuing that he is iust, who by his sole will make vs necessarily damnable. God, saith he Ibid. Deus absconditus operatur vitam mortē & omnia in emnibus: multa vult quae verbo suo non ostendit sese velle: sic non vultmortem peccatoris verbo scilicet, vult autem illam voluntate imperscrutabili., wills many things, which yet by his word, he shewes not to will, so he willeth not the death of sinners, to witt in word, but he wills it by his inscrutable will. By his onely will, saith Caluine Calu. 3. Instit c. 23. §. 2. Nudo etus in arbitrio & citra propriū meritum in aeternam mortem prae destinantur., and without cōsideration of their owne merits, they are predestinated to eternall death. Caluine, saith Paraeus Paraeus li 2. de Grat. & lib. arb. cap. 16. ait. Caluinus Apostolum sequutus praedestinationē peccati praeuisione priorem facit. following the Apostle, makes Predestination preceede the foresight of sinne.
How can you now purge your selues of blasphemie, wherof you stand indited, in making God Author and cause of sinne? especially being conuicted therof by so many expresse testimonies of your owne principale Authours? To what pourpose shoald you deny with your mouth so detestable à doctrine, since it lyes still at your hart, and since your writinges, wch you should haue waighed in the waightes of the Sāctuarie, ought rather [Page 218]to winne credit thē your words? For if not to auouch ones crime, were à sufficient meanes to be purged of it, ther would none be found criminall, though they stood conuicted of the fact.
What will you say to this? that our senses deceaue vs? and that we see what is not? we appeale to your owne eyes, which I dare be bold to say will aggree with ours, if you will please to take the paines to open thē and looke vpon your booke, to see therin the passages which I haue most faithfully coted.
You will say peraduenture that their meaning is onely that God is cause of sinne, not that he is Authour therof. But this answere is no defence for you, since your Doctours doe say againe and againe that he is Authour of sinne, ether in expresse tearmes, or in words equiualent. Adde, that though there is indeede à difference betwixt these words, Authour and cause, in that the one doth signifie more then the other, Authour signifying à first cause, which doth moue of it selfe; yet light you of nothing which can free you from crime, since it it is blasphemie not onely to make God [Page 219]Authour of sinne, but euen to hold him to be the cause therof.
You say that when yours doe make God the Authour and cause of sinne, they speake of the acte, not of the malice of sinne? But you cannot haue recourse to this answere, because you vse this reduplication, sinne as sinne, tearming him cause of the euill of saulte (mali culpae) and making him the fountaine whence flowes the efficacie of errour. What haue you then to reply? That though you deliuer in your writings that God is Authour of sinne, yet doe not you beleeue it? you will not gaine credit in this nether: and againe, which is yet worse, it is à part of the Diuell and his disciples, whose ayme is the destruction of soules, to speake one thing and beleeue another in matter of saluatiō. You condēne in one place what you professe in another: or rather, you blush, vpon some occasiōs, to make that good, which you are not ashamed to beleeue at all tymes. Indeuour your vtmost, you shall neuer be able to persuade, euen the most ignorant that those truthes, which you miscall calumnies in your [Page 220]writings, are calumnies indeede: for euery one will easily discouer, that if there be any calumnie, and iniurie, it is that which you impose vpon the Saints, the B. Virgine, Iesus-Christ, good workes, God him selfe. Which calumnies and iniuries doe indeed make your religion odious; for which yet you can iustly blame none but yourselues: seeing it is euident: that you are so far from refuting those blasphemies by your writings, sermons, and liues; that contrariewise your writings, preachings, and liues doe teach them.
In this extreamitie, and being reduced into these straights, whither are you to betake your selues; certes, if you stand to your word, you are to depart out of humane societie, and to retire your selues into same corner of the world not yet inhabited.
Yet if you will please to let me haue credit with you, you shall doe yet beter. You shall accnowledge your faulte, forsake your errours; and then in steede of seperating your selues from the societie of men, the Church shall receaue you againe into the societie of her children [Page 221]which you abandoned, and in which onely saluation is to be found.
CHAP. VIII.
MINIST.
BVt principally we could make knowen to your Maiestie, that we are hated, and hardly dealt withall, because we maintaine the dignitie of your crowne against vsurping strangers, who doe defile, and bring it into slauerie. For your Maiestie may call to mynd, that in the late assemblie of the states at Paris, the question was handled whether the Pope Could depose our kings, and whether it is in the Popes prower to dispose of your crowne: and that by the faction of the Church-men, who drew à long with them à parte of the Nobilitie, you lost your cause. Wherupon the Pope dispatched vnto them letters triumphant and full of prayse. A thing which we, and diuers of your Catholike Romane subiects would neuer endure, knowing that we owe our liues and fortunes, to the defence of the dignitie of your crowne: especially to the defence of à right which God bestowes vpon your Matie [Page 222]and which is grounded vpon his word. Hopeing that one day, God will open your eyes to discouer, that vnder this specious name of Romane Church, the Pope doth establish vnto him selfe à temporall Moniarchie vpon earth, and hath withdrawen from your obedience the fift part of your subiects, to witt, the Church men, who hold not themselues to belyable to the lawes of your Court, yea for their temporallities, they haue another whom they accnowledge soueraigne out of your kingdome. To which adde, that which the Pope pretends, and that which he hath alreadie practised, yea euen in our tyme, to witt, that he hath authoritie to depriue your Ma. of life and crowne, what remaynes, dread souueraigne, but that your kingdome is held in homage to the Pope and that you liue and raigne at his discretion onely.
ANSWERE.
It is an old trike of craft, when one is guiltie of à fault, to put it vpon another. Yet I stand astonishd to thinke how you dare make vse of if it, against the whole Clergie of this kingdome. whom you striue to make the king suspect: accusing them of faction, wherof [Page 223]they are wholy innocent, and you generally knowen to be stickers in.
The nature of your Ministerie deptines you of credit in point of accusing priests, for S. Augustine Hareticorum accusationes cō tra Catholicum prebyterum admittere nec possum [...]. nec debemm. doth teach vs, that your accusations nether ought to be, nether indeed can be admitted; and that it is the trike of heretikes Aug. Epist. 137. Hoeretici non hahendo quod in causa sua defensionis defendant, non nisi hominū crimina colligere affectant, & ea ipsa plurafalsissime iactant, vt quia ipsam diuine scripturae veritatem qua vbique diffusa Christi Ecclesia commendatur, crimiuari & obscurate non possunt, homines per ques pradicatur, adducant in odium, de quib [...] & fingere quitquid in mentem Generit possunt. when they haue nothing to say to defende them selues, in point of their diuision from the Catholike Church, to make à list of mēs faults, and following their owne fancie falsly to inlarge them selues thervpon, to bring them into hatred who teach the truth, which they are notable to find faultie, or to obscure.
Hauing alreadie sufficiently manifested in what manner you susteyned the dignitie of this crowne, and how litle occasion you had to draw pride or vanitie from it; I will onely obserue in this place, that you doe too too far swarue from truth, and modestie, in saying that you are ill vsed in this kingdome: and by assuring yourselues that if you were not hated, and hardly treated for maintayning the dignitie therof, you should for euer after be exēpt from all hatted, and hard vsage.
To what purpose did you taxe the two first Orders of State, accusing the one of factiō, the other of weaknes preiudiciall to the kings Maiestie, but to let the world see, that when you beare à splene against any one, wtih à wonderfull boldnes you faigne faults to diffame him, though withont all fundation: for none can beignorant, but that, if there were any faction, it gott entrie by their meanes, who out of tyme ād seasō would needs moue à question, wherof the Church, Nobilitie, and the greater part of the three states striue to stoppe the course; moued therto by diuers reasons, which in à few wonds I will deduce.
First, because the questiō being meerly spirituall, whether God had giuē power to the Church to depose kings, in cases of heresie and in fidelitie, when they doe not onely make profession of them; but doe also shew thē selues persequutours of the name of Christ ād the true faith: as also whether this power did aggree with the word of God, or no; finall whether it were lawfull to vrge all the people to take an oath, wherby they should affirme that it was not according to [Page 225]Gods word? which being handled in the assemblie: a body composed of lay-persons, could not intermeddle in it without sacriledge, without intrenching vpon the liberties of others; mounting into Moyses his chaire; laying hand vpon the incensoir, and consequently, without exposing themselues to the desasters, which are wont to follow such impious and sacrilegious enterprises. Nay euen the Clergie it selfe, of a particular Church, as of the Church of France could not decide this point, since it belongs to the vniuersall Church onely, to define Articles of Faith.
Secondly, because all the kings and states in Christendome, hauing interest in this cause, one onely kingdome could not iudge of it, without the appouall and authoritie of all the rest.
Thirdly, because the holy Sea being interressed in this matter, your adherents who haue sworne its destruction, and who esteeme the ruine therof their establishment, could [Page 226]not be held impattiall iudges, though some of them indeuoured to deale in it.
Fourthly, because out of the definition which you aymed at, there followed a most euident schisme by establishing an article of faith particular to the Churches of France, not Catholike or common to the vniuersall Church, whence there followed a diuision in faith.
Lastly, because the decision of this question, was not onely of no effect to the health and securitie of kings (which was yet the sole end of the question) but was euen preiudiciall vnto them, as may be seene by that which that great Cardinall and honour of his age, wrote vpon that subiect, who doth most amply handle this matter, with eloquence equall to the profunditie of learning, which all the world admires in him. These reasons being cōsidered without passion, will leaue no doubt in any man but that the Clergie-men were worthy of praise not of blame, for refusing to decide a question, [Page 227]which was proposed vnto them to a bad end; nor did the decision therof belong vnto them. And therfore it carries no colour, but is quite contrarie to truth, to accuse them of faction, adding, that they, and a part of the nobilitie, made the king loose his cause. For how doe you not blush for shame to affirme this, since it is notorious to the word, that in all the articles of the Clergie, and nobilitie, there was no proposition made, much lesse any determination, of any thing that tends in any the least measure to the diminution of the soueraigne power of our kings, and the dignitie of their crowne: and that the article presented by the aduise of some of the third order was onely reiected, without euer deliberating vpon the contents therof? it is a grosse impertinence to say that we caused the king to loose a cause, where no iudgment was past and to make his Maiestie a partie in a cause where he onely interposed himselfe, by his authoritie to conserue things in the same state, in which they stoode. If [Page 228]any were cast in their cause, it is you, who vnder pretext of maintayning the authoritie of kings, would haue brought inn a schisme amongst Catholikes.
As for the letters which the Pope wrote vpon this matter, if it be a fault in a father to write to his children to receaue their fathers letters, his holines is blame-worthy to haue done that honour to the two orders wherof we speake, and they culpable in receauing them: Marrie seeing common sense doth teach vs that there is nothing in all this which is not most conuenient, you wrong vs in vpbrading vs with it, and in striuing to bring our holy Father into hatred, as though forsooth, by vertue of that letter, he would haue made some aduantage ouer this state, which is altogether ridiculous.
Your strife in this, is, to make the Popes power be suspected by all the kings of the earth: But regall dignitie, and the dignitie of the Church haue noe repugnancie, the duties which we render to the holy Sea doe [Page 229]no wayes hinder vs to make appeare by effects what you professe in words: to wit, that a subiect owes his life and all his fortunes to the defence of the dignitie of his king's crowne. In this, you shall continually haue vs not for companions onely, but euen for Guides. And doubtlesse if you second vs, as I beseech God grant, and giue credit vnto vs, France shall conserue her peace which hitherto hath bene too much troubled by yours.
But with what face can you affirme that the Pope hath the thirds of the the territories of France; that he hath seduced the fift part of the knigs subiects from their obedience to him? and that out of the kingdome we haue another soueraigne in pointe of temporalities?
It is false that the Pope hath the third part of France, seeing he hath onely the Countie of Amgnion, which his Predecessours bought of the Counts of that Prouince. It is false that he withdrew the Clergie from their obedience to their king: sith they preach obedience vnto [Page 230]and will preach it all the dayes of their life, in word, and worke. It is false that we doe not esteeme our selues the kings subiects: sithens in subiection to him we are readie to spend our liues for his seruice. It is false that we did not submitt our selues to temporall iurisdiction, as though, to pretend exemptions in certaine cases, by the concession and grant of our Princes, whose authoritie is in question, were to franchise our selues from their iurisdiction; and to inioy a benefit (granted by a king) in vertue of his Grant, were not rather an accnowledgment of his authoritie then a withdrawing from it. It is false that we accnowledge any other soueraigne in our temporalls, then our king.
It is false that the Pope pretends to haue authoritie to put kings to death. False that he practised this pretended power: false that he holds this kingdome to be a fief which holds on, and owes homage to his chaire false to conclud, that the king liues but at his discretion.
Kings would be immortall, if their conseruation depended vpon Popes, who wish their good, as parents the good of their children. Vvhy did he who to the great happines of all Christen dome, sits now in the chaire of Peter, The censure of Ianuarie 1613. cause Becanus to be censured, who had put out seditious propositions, and with all importing danger to kings, but to prouide for their safetie? Vvhy did he approue that the Clergie of France in the assemblie of the states, and that Sorbone at other tymes, did renew the publication of the article of the Councell of Constance, which pronunceth a curse vpon those that doe attempt vpon kings, vnlesse their liues were as deare to him as his owne?
You passe ouer these truthes in obliuion, and not without reason, seeing they discouer to all men, that it is false to affirme, that the Popes, and Clergie of France, doe not affect the kings prosperitie; they doe, and will alwayes doe in such a measure, that the Pope will not omitt to [Page 232]indeuour any thinge which may tend to their good; nor will the Clergie-men of France euer spare their owne liues, to assure the life of their saueraigne. If accusations were enough to make a man culpable, none would be found without faulte: innocencie would not be exempt. You are bold in laying aspersions, but that which is your disgrace, is, that you fall short in your proofes. You make vs criminall in point of our dutie towards our France, while to you she stands bound for benefits: as though forsooth, her defence were onely found in your hands: and your weapons were her warrant against the vsurpations of strangers. You doe wisely to tearme them strangers, least your owne enterprises might be comprised, which are so frequent and palpable that the weakest witt will with facilitie deserne, that it is not your affection to your king which makes you so zealous of their greatnes but your hatred to the Pope, and the vniuersall Church.
And that it may not seeme that I impose vpon you, I will make clearly appeare, that you grant a far greater power to the people, then that which you deny the Pope, which is exceedingly disaduantagious to kings: for there is no man that doth not esteement a thing far more perilous, to be exposed to the discretion of the rude multitude, which doth easily, though falsly, esteeme it selfe oppressed, and which is a many headed Hyder which is ordinarily gouerned by its owne passions, then to be subiect to the correction, of a tender Father, whose hart is full of affection, for his childrens aduantage.
The common people, Lib. de iure regni. Popule ius est de sceptro regni disponends pro libito suo. saith Bucanan, (whom Epist. 78. Beza accnowledgeth to be excellent, and a man of great merit) haue right to dispose of the scepters of kingdomes at their will and pleasure. Bad Princes, saith an In Apolog. Godman. English man who was Epist. 306. Caluins intimate friend, and whom he called brother, according to the Law of God, ought to be deposed; and in case the Magistrates neglect [Page 234]to doe their dutie, the people hath also as free libertie to doe it as though ther were no Magistrate at all; and in those circunstances of tyme, God enlargeth them with leaue to vse the sword, Goodman in Apolog. Reges ius regnandi à populo habent qui occasione data illud re [...]ocare potest. The same Authour in the reigne of Marie Queene of England, composed a booke, intitled of obedience, printed at Geneua, approued by Beza and Caluine, wherin these words are found. Kings haue right to raigne from the people; who vpon accasion can also reuoke it.
Nor are you content with saying that kings may be deposed, you steppe on further, teaching that they may be punished, condemned, and slayne. That a reward is to be giuen to the executioners of so horrible and execrable crimes.
The People, saith Vvicklefs followers, as Osiander in Epist. centur. art. 17. Vulgus provoluntate sua punire potest principes peccantes. Osian relates, may, as they shall please, punish their Princes which offend. The Goodman in Apolog. Protestant. booke wherof I made mention aboue, printed at Geneua, in the Raigne of Queene Marie of England, saith, that if Magistrates transgresse the law of God, and [Page 235]oblige others to doe the like, they fall from the dignitie, and obedience which otherwise is due vnto them, and ought no more to be reputed Magistrates: but are to be accused, examined, and condemned. The people, saith Bucan. de iure regni populus principem in ius capitis vocare. potest. Bucanan, haue power to iudge of the life of kings. It were to be wished, Lib. de iure regni. Optandum est vt praemia à plebe decernantur iis qui tyrannos occiderint, vt fierisolet iis qui lupos caedunt. saith he againe, that rewards were appointed for such as kill tyrants, as we are wont to doe to those that kill woolues.
But what forme doe you obserue in these depositions? None at all. Vvhat respite doe you allow kings that are to be deposed by the people to recant? None at all. In your opinion they depose themselues, when they behaue themselues otherwise then they ought: so that the people are onely to oppose themselues and rise vp against them.
The kings of the earth, saith in 6. Dan. v. 22. & 25. Abdicant se potestate terreni principes, cum insurgūe contra Deum immò indigni sunt qui in numero hominū censeantur ideoque in capita potiùs corum compuere oportet quam illis parere. Cal, doe depriue themselues of power when they make head against the king of heauen. Yea they are vnworthy to be numbred amongst men, and therfore we are rather to spitt in their faces then to obey them. If Princes, saith a [Page 236] Rnoxus quē Galuinus epist. 305. virum insignem, eximium virum, & ex animo colendum fratrem. Beza ep. 74. Euangelij apud Scotos restauratorē, quem teste Vvitakero cō trou 2. quaest. 5. cap. 13. Scoti omnes testantur fuisse spiritu prophetico & Apostolico praeditum, in admonitione ad Angliam & Scotiam, si Principes aduersus Deum ac veritatem eius tyrannicè se gerant, subditi eorum à iuramento fidelitatis absoluuntur. scotish man, whom Caluine tearmes an excellent man, Beza, the restorer of the Gospell in scotland: whom all the scots, as Vvitakere relates, esteemed to haue the spirit of prophesie: If Princes, saith this famous personage in your iudgement, gouerne tyrannically against God and his truth, his subiects are absolued from their oath of fidelitie.
But what cause is sufficiēt to depose a king according to your doctrine? Onely religion? no, not that onely but many other more; their wicked life; their vices. No man, saith b Vviclef, is a temporall Lord, none a Prelate, none Bishope, when he is in mortall sinne. c It is lawfull to depose Princes, saith Suinglius, when they do disloyally transgresse the rule of Iesus Christ, which he thinkes they doe as he himselfe confesseth, if they Cum seelerates prouehit & innouios praegrauat, vt cum inutiles ventres, otiosos sacrificos defendit (Princeps.) aduance the wicked, oppresse the innocent, [Page 237]and defend the idle sacryficers, to witt Catholikes, as is to be noted.
I could proue out of a multitude of authours, what is your sense in this behalfe; which paines I would willingly vndertake if that which you teach vpon this subiect were as aduantagious as preiudiciall vnto you: I will onely inuite the Reader to see a booke in titled, the Protestants Apologie, one of the most profitable, that hath bene printed these many yeares, where he will find far more passages vpon this subiect, amongst the rest some which doe verifie, that your Authours haue written, that it is lawfull by diuine and humane law to kill impious kings; that it is a thing conformable to the word of God, that a priuate man by speciall instinct may lawfully kill a Tyrant; a most detestable doctrine in euery point, which will neuer enter into the thoughtes of the Catholike Church.
This is not yet all. Hauing now seene what you, deliuer touching [Page 238]the deposition of kings: we must also see by your actions how you behaue your selues towards them.
Since your etrours were brought into the world by Luthere and Caluine, you haue let no occasion slipe where you could make vse of your pretended power, in which you haue not done it. You put an armie a foote against Charles the V. (whom by way of derision you instiled Charles of Gant) to trouble him in his Dominions, Surius ann, 1547. and to depriue him of dominion. You haue borne armes against three kings of France Francis the II. Charles the IX. Henry the III. in the raigne of Charles the IX. you coyned money in the name of another, to whom you gaue the name of king. Du Chesne in the historie of England vnder Elizabeth and Marie. How did you vse Marie Queene of Scotland? did you not make her captiue? Did you not, in prison, cause her to renounce her royall dignitie? Did you not thrice take vp armes against Marie Queene of England? Did you not sett vp a pretended Queene against her? [Page 239]Did not oue of yours attempt vpon her royall person? Iane borne vp by the Duke of Northumberland.
In Flanders you dispoyled Philippe king of Spayne of a part of his Prouinces. Christiernus, Surius. king of Denmarke, was by yours dispossessed of his crowne, driuen out of his kingdome, afterwards clapt in prison, where, following the opinion of the tymes, the dayes of his life were abridged by poyson. Sigismond, who at this day raignes in Polonie sees himselfe depriued of the crowne which appartaynes vnto him by right of inheritance, and which his father did peacably possesse, his vnkle who was of your profession, being put vp into his place by your men. You vsurped, vpon the Emperour Rodolphus the last deseased, Transsiluania, which he possessed by iust title as king of Hongarie. And all this following the example of your predecessour Caluine, who cannot indure the Bishope of Geneua, I will not say in qualitie of Bishope onely, [Page 240]but euen in the nature of temporall Prince?
Vvhosoeuer shall reade the histories, wherin what I speake is contayned, shall see that in one age you disturbed two Emperours; acctually spoyled one king: excluded another out of his kingdome, deposed one Queene, made warre against another to bereeue her of her crowne, bore armes against foure kings; deposed other temporall Princes: put a king to death: brought a vertuous and wise Queene into captiuitie, who had power to inlarge others with libertie; whom in conclusion, violating diuine and humane lawes, you put to death, after a most inhumane and incompassionate manner.
CHAP. IX.
MINISTERS.
TO bring more light and euidence vnto this matter, we must giue your Maiestie to vnderstand, that you nourish in your kingdome a faction of men, who call themselues companions of Iesus, as though it were too [...]itle to be his disciples, who haue made an oath of blind obedience, and that without reserue, to the heade of their order, who is, and alwayes was subiect to the king of spayne: who were condemned by your Courts of Parlament, as enemyes of your state, of the liues of kings, and corrupters of youth: who teach the people, that the Pope hath power to depose kings, to cause them to be slayne, and to transport their crownes to others. That they are not to detect conspiracies against the king, which they heare in confession: and that being attached they may vse equiuocation before the Iudge. Vvhence effectes haue sprung pernicious to France, and to all Christendome. [Page 242]Vvherpon their bookes put out by the publike approbation of the Generall of their Order together with a good quantitie of Iesuite Docteurs, were by the Decree of the Court publikly burnt by the comon executioner. And if your Maiestie will daigne to informe himselfe, he shall find in the Iesuite Colledge of Flesche founded by the bountie of the king your Father of most glorious memorie, he shall find I say in the Fathers low hall a great Picture, wherin are represented the Martyres of their Order, amongst whom some are found who were put to death, for hauing enterprised the death of their kings; and that this punishment is there called martirdome: and this is placed in the view of a multitude of youthes to induce them by their examples, to attayne to the glorie of Martirdome by the same meanes. And yet euen those men, without hauing made any retractation, or publike declaration wherby to condemne such bookes and such doctrine, haue at this day the eares of our kings, they search the secretes of their consciences, and haue freest accesse to their royall personns.
ANSWERE.
GOd's goodnes is so greate that ordinarily he doth conuert, the euil which is intended against his friends, to their benefit. Your ayme is to hurt the Iesuites, and you doe them great seruice: since all men will confesse that it is a great glorie vnto them, to be blamed with the same mouth, which doth accuse the Catholike Church; reiects good workes; calumniates the saintes; iniures Iesus Christ; yea makes euen God himselfe blame-worthy. It is a thing truly whichmakes greatly to their aduantage, we see it by experience: for so much as, besides the considerations which ought to make all men esteeme them, diuers doe loue them particularly, because you hate them.
Let vs see the crymes which you lay to their charge. You say, they call themselues the companions of Iesus Christ: what proofe doe you bring to [Page 247]make this good? you will say that to call ones selfe of the companie of Iesus, is, to make themselues the companions of Iesus: but your consequence is impertinent: for to be said to be of the companie of a Prince, no other thing is required then to be one of his followers: marrie to be said to be his companion much more is requisite. False therfore it is that the Iesuites tearme themselues the Companions of Iesus Christ, though they be said to be of his companie. Wherin they doe nothing worthy of reprehension, since the words of the Apostle, 1. Cor. 1. v. 9. 1. Ioan. 1. v. 3. you are called into the societie of his sonne; and those ef saint Iohn, let our societie be with the Father and his sonne Iesus Christ, are not onely to be vnderstoode of those to whom they are spoken, but of all Christians in generall, who follow the faith and doctrine of Iesus Christ.
But how is it sufferable, that the Reuerend Ministers should blame the Iesuites, as though they called themselues the Companions of Iesus, while they assume to themselues, [Page 245]that title which they blame for arrogant. Certainly you haue forgotten your Catechisme, 6. Sunday. where speaking of Iesus Christ you say in plane tearmes, we are Companions of his priesthoode. And it appeares planly that you begin to neglect Caluine by reason of the multitude of blasphemies, wherof his workes are conuinced: for if you had read him, you had obserued without doubt, that it being said in the second of S. Peter, Cap. 1. v. 4. that we are partakers of the diuine nature; he made vs fellowes of Christ in the eternitie of life. You would also haue noted him where he saith, that Calu. in Coloss. 1. v. 24. Paule was Christs companion; that Christ In Mar. 13. v. 43. promised the thiefe that he would make him his fellow-partner of eternall life: In Hebra. 2. v. 13. that we are all fellowes to the sonne of God, that the 3. Instit. c. 18. §. 1. Elect are taken into the fallow shipe of Christ, yea of God too. ibid. c. 17. § 6 Or if you had bene conuersant in Luth postillain Domin. 5. post Pascha. Luthere, certainly you would haue fallen vpon these words: Through Iesus Christ we are made equall and brothers to him, to witt, to God.
The Iesuites say you, make an oath [Page 247] [...] [Page 245] [...] [Page 246]of blind obedience, and that without all exception. If you were not your selues blind, you would see that a vowe of its owne nature contaynes an exception of all that may be preiudiciall to kings: for seeing all vowes haue good for their obiect, a man cannot oblige himselfe by vowe to doe any thing contrarie to the law of God, the Decrees of the Church, obedience due to the kinge, and loue to our neighbours. If you had diligently reade the Fathers, you would haue learnt that the obedience, which you call blind, is not subiect to blame, since they teach that a true religious ought to haue it. So saith Basil in cō stit. Mon. c. 23. Quamadmodū igitur Pastori suo oues obtemperant & viam quā cunque vult, ingrediuntur: sic qui ex Deo pietatis cultores sunt, moderatoribus sins obsequi debent, nihil omninò iussa eorū curiosius perscrutantes quando libera sunt à peccaco, &c. Item, vt Faber singulis aertis instrumentis pro arbitrio vtitur suo, neque vnquam vllum enuentum est instrumētum quod ad quē cumque vsum elle voluisset non se facile tractādū praebuerit, &c. S. Basile teaching that it is not the part of a true religious to examine his Superious commande, so longe as he doth not oblige him to sinne; and he compares him to a sheepe, which goes which way the Pastour pleaseth; and to an instrument which neuer resistes his will that vseth it. So b S. [Page 247]Bernard, saying, perfect obedience knowes no lawes no limines, but is carried with a full will into the depth of charitie; to all that is commanded. So S. Hieron. epist. 4. ad Rustic. c. 4. credas tibi salutare quicquid praepositus praeceperit, nec. de maiorum sententiae iudices. saint Hierome, when he saith, be confident that all that thy Superiour commands thee is wholsome for thee; and take not vpon thee to iudge the commands. of thy betters. Finally, so Greg. l. 2. c. 4. in 1. Regum. Vera obedientia nec Praepositorum intentionem discutit. nec praecepta discernit, quia qui omne vitae suae iudicium maiori subdidit, in hoc solo gaudet, si quod sibi praecipitur operatur. Nescit enim iudicare. quisquis perfeclè didiceris obedire. sainc: Gregorie, in these tearmes, That true obedience doth nether examine the intention of Superiours, nor discerne their commands, because he that hath submitted all the iudgement of his whole life to one greater then himselfe, hath no fairer way then to execute what he is commanded; and he that hath learnt perfect obedience, knowes not how to iudge. Therfore the Iesuites are not to be blamed for making and obseruing a vowe, which the Fathers of the primitiue Church doe not onely approue, but euen ordayne as a thing necessarie for religious people.
You say further that they promis this blind obedience to a Generall who is alwayes subiect to the king of Spayne. If you had informed your [Page 248]selues well of the truth of the busines, you had learnt, that it is false that their Generalls are, ought to be, or were alwayes such: for euen Father Vitelesque who at this present is deseruedly possessed of that charge; is a Romane borne, and the last before him who lately deceased, was a Liegois.
Next, you vpbraid them with the Decrees which were made against them: but it is sufficient that they were restored and established by the Edict of Henry the Great, approued by all the Courts of Parlement in France. Vvhich doth sufficiently iustifie the zeale of this order towards kings, the affection therof towards the state, and the profite which youthes reape of the care they take to instruct them.
Concerning their doctrine in point of power, which they attribute to Popes ouer kinges; you had spoken otherwise and more to the purpose, if insteed of gathering it out of the writings of some particular men, you had receaued it from the mouth of [Page 249]their Generall who in the yeare 1610. made a publike declaration, wherby he doth not onely improue, and disallow, but absolutly prohibite those of his Order, vnder most greeuous paines, to maintayne, vpon what pretext of tyrannie soeuer, that it is lawfull to attempt vpon the persons of kings and Princes.
As touching the secrete of confession, I haue not yet vnderstood that they hold any other opinion, then that which the vniuersall Church holdeth. But it is no wonder, since you quarrell with the Sacrament, that you imploy all your craft, to make this become odious; therby to hinder them (whom you hold your enemyes, because you are the enemyes of Gods Church) from hauing accesse to kings persons, and from the knowledge of secretes of their consciences, wherat you ayme, as the last words of your paragrafe doe testifie.
As for the Equiuocations which you say they vse, and teach others to vse before their Iudges, I referre you [Page 250]to the Answeres which they so often haue returned you vpon this subiect: it shall suffice me onely to shew, that blaming equiuocation in in them, you practise it your selues; nay euen most manifest lyes in matter of faith.
Vvicklef, In the 2. booke, on the life of [...]videf. by whom, your french Martyrologe saith, it pleased God to awake the world which was buried in the dreame of humane traditions, being demanded an accompt of his faith, did not he and his vse tergiuersations, if we may credit your said Martyrologe, who speakes of them in these words? Striuing onely to find out tergiuersations, and friuolous excuses, therby to escape through ambiguitie of words. Did not your Augustana Confessio vse equiuocation when it said? Cap de Missa. Our Churches were falsly accused of abolishing Masse; for we doe yet retayne Masse, and celebrate it with greatest reuerence. Did not Melancton vse equiuocation, Apud Hospiman, part. 2. hister. an. 25 41. when he did confesse that he and his, had made the Articles, at Asbroug ambiguous and easie to be turned? To what end doth he say, that the Articles [Page 251]made at Asbroug were to be changed, and to be suted to occasions, if he condemne equiuocation? They framed ambiguous and guilefull formes of Transsubstantiation, saith Caluine, Epist. 12. speaking of him and Bucere. He indeuoured, saith Chauaterus, to setle a certaine concorde in an ambiguous kind of speach, An. 1538. meaning Bucere. Vve haue met with a confessing aduersarie. For he himselfe teacheth vpon Erasmus: that it is lawfull in the affaires of the Gospell to vse colours and clockes. Bucere therfore and his fellowes, when they grant to Luthere that the body of Christ is truly and substantially in the Eucharist; and also that the vnworthy doe receaue it, doe they not without compulsion for their owne pleasure, yea and euen in matter of faith, vse tergiuersatiōs and equiuocations? Doth not the same say that the Zuinglians differe from Luther (though indeede it is false) but in words onely? Hospinian, part. 1. hist. Sacram. Doth not Luther vpon this occasion tearme him a sower of words? as saith Hospiniane? [...]. Doe not the same Hospiniane, and [Page 252]Simblerus swethish authours, relate, that Martir did vse for a tyme obscure and ambiguous words, in the matter of the last supper? In a word: your Authou [...]s confesse, that your inuisible Church for the space of many ages, did professe our religion, though with hart and mouth they beleeued yours: which they could not doe, not onely not without equiuocation, but euen not without denying God. And yet where is any of ours, who doth not accnowledge that he is rather a thousand tymes to dy, then to vse equiuacatiō in matter of Faith: or to deny him not onely in hart, but euen in word, whom we are bound to confesse with both?
Touching their bookes, if cortaine particular men composed any which were burnt: what need you to stirre in their ashes? Doe not the same Decrees which adiudged them to the fire, iudge many of yours worthy of the same flames, since they handle the same argument?
The picture which you mention, cannot any way aduantage you, since [Page 253]you and they aggree not in the fact: for they sustayne, that he whom you esteeme conuicted of a conspiracie against his king, is wholy innocent of the fact, and hold that he dyed for the sole defence of the Catholike religion. Vvhence in comes to passe, that if there be any errour in this, it is errour of fact (de facto) not of right (non de iure) of Fact, as beleeuing he dyed for his vertue, not for his vice: not of right, as though they sustayned that it were lawfull to murther kings; and that to suffer death for that cause, were martirdome.
Now to conclud this Chapter, it onely remaynes, that we beseech God, to shewre downe vpon you the waters of the fountaines of his Grace, because, being the nature of calumnie to obscure and blacken its owne authours, not him, whom they would, but cannot stayne with it, you stand in so much neede of washing, that all the waters of this world are not able to blanch you.
CHAP. X.
MINISTERS.
THese are they (dread Soueraigne) who to aduance their priuate designes, doe stirre vp tumults and scandalls against vs, to cloake their owne proceedings, and to the end that the troubles which they make arise, may be imputed to their Zeale of religion: for they cannot indure a kinge, though otherwise Romane Catholike, vnlesse he turne Persequutour of his subiects; and cause a combustion in his kingdome.
ANSWERE.
IT is a great signe of ignorance or malice, when he, to whom a benefit is done, doth publish that he hath receaued an iniurie.
You complaine of the Iesuites, and yet you receaue nothing but good offices of them: for it is manifest [Page 255]that that wherin you apprehend your selues iniured by them, is onely, that they oppose your beliefe, which indeede is to your great aduantage. Saint Augustine doth teach vs, August. in Psal. 30. Goncil. 1. that by how much more we seeke the saltation of heretikes, by so much the more we ought to place before their eyes the vanitie of their errours. The [...]esuites haue no other designe, then the saluation of soules, and Gods glorie. All the meanes which they vse, are referred to this end, not to tayse tumultes, to cause scandalls. To labour to reduce you into the bosome of the Church, is this to stirre vp troubles? To confirme the king in his beliefe, is it to moue him to persequute you? To inuite you to quench the fire, which one day will consume your soules, call you this to set his kingdome on fire? The hurt man hates the surgeon, while he is yet lancing his legge: but his hurt being healed his accnowledgments follow the beloued surgeon. So one day, I hope, you will laude the Iesuites, sith now you onely [Page 256]complaine of them, because they affect your wellfaire, and striue to procure your saluation. They desire peace in this kingdome, and in your consciences. In which they differ far from yours, who take a glorie in troubles and tumults, conceauing the fairest fishing to be in troubled waters.
You will say peraduentures that I misse the marke of truth: but to free my selfe of that imputation, Luther. loc. cemm. class. 5. [...]u quereris quod per Euā gelium nostrū mundus tumultuatur. Respondeo, Deo gratias, baec voluifieri, & o me misevum sinon ta [...] fierent I will ingage Luthere your first father in the quarell, assuring my selfe that in the iudgement of all the world, nor he nor you shall euer come off with your honour: Thou complainst, saith Luthere, that by meanes of our Gospell all the world is in tumult, I answere, thankes be to God, it was my wish that so it should be: and woe be to me, if so it were not.
CHAPT. XI.
MINISTERS.
AT the least (Soueraigne) they cannot serue vp in our dish, that any of our religion hath killed his king; nor that any Minister of the word of God, did ether in priuate or publike incite any to doe it. But contrariwise, after so many oppressions and persequutions, we seeke no other reuenge, but to pray to God for the prosperitie of such as hate vs, and esteeme our selues happie enough in seeing your Maiestie a peaceable and happie possessour of his kingdome.
ANSWERE.
I Am constrayned against my will to omitt that which concernes your religion, to examine that which toucheth your persons. My aime in this, is to please you, by answering you point by point, which of my selfe [Page 258]I had neuer vndertaken, for feare of displeasing you.
I will passe ouer in silence to your confusion what Christiernus king of Denmarke, and Marie Queene of Scots suffered by yours: nor will I speake of the conspiracies made against king Francis the II. at Amboyle, and against king Charles the IX. at Meaux, and others which are more ancient, I will onely insiste vpon that which past in the person of the greatest king that euer was seduced by your errour.
Is it not to will to kill a king to strugle with him, and hurle him downe vpon the ground, as Gourrie did in Scotland treate the king of great Britanie, whom he reduced to such an extreamitie, that his sole courage of mynd and fortitude, together with Gods assistance, conserued him aliue? Vvill you dare to say that the condemnation of my Lord Gobans brother was vniust, who was conuicted of making an attemptvpon this sacred person? These two examples doe clearly confirme, that such [Page 259]as haue taken the tincture of your errours, doe attempt vpon kings. Yet if you be not satisfied with this proofe, cast your eyes, I beseech you, vpon the Epistle monitorie of this great king, of whom we speake, you shall sind there, how speaking of the puritaines of his kingdome, who are Caluinists like you, he sayth, I haue not onely euer since my birth bene vexed continually with Puritanes, but I was euen almost stifled by them in my mothers wombe, before I had yet seene the world. And in the next leafe; I would rather trust my selfe in the hands of the robbers of the wilde mountaines, or to borderers, then to that sort of men. Of whom he saith againe in his kingly Present, that during his mmoritie, they would haue brought on foote a dimocrasie in his kingdome; that they calumniated him in their sermons, not for any harme they found in him, but euen because he was king.
Vvhat will you say to these authorities? you dare not call them in doubt. Nor indeed doth Moulins, The R. Father Coeffeteau. writing vpon this subiect against one [Page 260]of the most learned and famous religious men of his age, deny them. It is manifest therfore that yours doe attempt vpon the liues of kings. It would yet remayne to be shewen whether it were done vpon the instigation of those that doe exercise your ministerie, if the testimonies which I haue alreadie produced, were not sufficient, if any shame be left in you, to cause, as well your blush, as silence vpon this subiect.
CHAP. XII.
MINISTERS.
NOw, that which moued vs to make these our humble complaintes to your Maiestie was the last action of Monsieur Arnould Iesuite, who openly braged in his sermon, in your Maiesties presence, that he would vndertake to shew that all the places coted in our Confession of Faith, are falsly cited: Your Maiestie had therupon a laudable curiositie, to heare him deduce his proofes vpon this subiect: which he did in [Page 261]his ensuing sermon, in words which tended to make vs odious, and execrable to your Maiestie, condemning himselfe to eternall flames, and to vndergoe all sorts of punishments, if he did not clearly show that all that is coted in the margent of our confession touchnig our controuersies, are false allegations: seconding that with many odious words, and proposing the example of the Princes of Germanie, who doe onely allow of one religion in their contries: yea not content her withall, he hath put downe his proofes in writing, and deliuered them vnto a gentleman of our religion, to bring them vnto vs.
ANSWERE.
SInce Euery man vnderstands his owne busines best, I haue nothing to say vpon this paragrafe which toucheth F. Arnould, he hauing in his replie answered it himselfe, onely this I will say, he that knowes his merits, learning, Zeale, and moderation of mynd, will easily iudge him to be a man of greater performance, [Page 262]then vndertaking, and more prone to render your soules gratefull to God, then your persons hatefull to men.
CHAP. XIII.
MINISTERS.
THis, Soueraigne Lord, did oblige vs to make answere: for this confession hauing bene made to giue an accompt of our faith to our Soueraignes, and to that effect being presented to king Henry the II. your predecessour: we thought fitt to addresse the Defence of the same confession to his successour, in whose presence it was calumniated. And I wish to God we were licenced, to propose our defence verbally in the presence of your Maiestie, and were authorised publikly and in presence of the king which God hath bestowed vpon vs, to mantayne, the truth of the Gospell, against those that doe diffame it: which is a thing which your Maiestie ought also to desire. For seeing a dissension amongst your subiects in point of religion, what is more conuenient then that he who is the common father [Page 273]of vs all, should know in what the difference consistes, and see the ground of the processe? and to this effect he should looke to the head of the fountaine, to discouer what Christian religion was in its source. For he that is established on earth, to see that God be serued, ought exactly to know the rule of Gods seruice: he who in his charge represents God's royaltie, ought in his actions to imitate his iustice: which how can it be done without knowing the soueraigne rule of Iustice, which is the word of God? Vvher vpon it is that God commands kings continually to haue before their eyes the booke of the law, therin to read all the dayes of their life. But if they permitt themselues to be hood winked, and be content to follow without seeing the way before them, the Popes and Prelates haue faire occasion to accommodate religion to their priuate lucre, and crect their owne greatnes, vpon the ruines of the Ghospell. For now religion is made a trafike, and those our great Masters haue inuented rules of pietie, which doth intrench not onely vpon the liuing but euen vpon the deade. To no other end haue the Popes, for some ages past, probibited the kings your Maiesties Predecessours [Page 264]to read the holy Scripture, but that their Empire is grounded vpon the ignorance of Gods word. Neuer had it bene permitted to haue growen so great, with the diminution of the greatnes of our Kings, if they had not wrought vpon the aduantage of an obscure age, wherin few people discouered their designe. He could not haue made himselfe soueraigne Iudge in points of faith, if the people had had the rule of faith before their eyes, which God long agoe pronounced with his owne mouth.
ANSWERE.
IT is a great art in him that is feable and fearefull to fayne himselfe bold and valourous, you put a good face vpon it, and beare it boldly, to make the world beleeue that you haue a great desire to appeare before the king; to make good in his presence, and in publike, the truth of your new Gospell. Your words which sound no other thing but a chalance, wherby you prouoke all the Clergie of France to a publike disputation, [Page 265]makes me call to mynd the Troian wherof mention is made in Homere, Iliad. 7 who boldly prouoked to combate, marrie when it came once to blowes, he stood in neede of a cloud to couer his flight, and shame.
Vve could with facilitie, if we pleased, refuse to giue you battaile, without the disaduantage of our dishonour, or affording you occasion of complaint: For Luther doth sustayne, that we are not to dispute with such as renew old heresies which were long agoe condemned. But we will not proceede so rigorously with you; the Church of France, by Gods prouidence, being prouided of store of Prelates, wherof I am the least, and of an infinite number of Doctours, who vpon all occasions will make appeare, the veritie of her doctrine, the vanitie of your errours. The onely shadow of that great Cardinall will alwayes be able to defeate you, for the same reason, for which the Picture of Alexander made him quake, vnder whose powerfull hand he had somtymes sunke to the groūd.
Is it not a mere flatterie to inuite a king to discerne differences in religion? Vvill you haue princes to assume to themselues the authoritie of Iudges in such causes? Though you would, yet would not your brethren consent therto. Princes themselues haue no such pretension; The Holy fathers giue testimonie, and the Scriptures teach, that iustly they cannot doe it.
That your brethren will not haue it so, they themselues shall speake: Princes, saith Bezainconfess. c. 5. art. 15. Principes Synodo intersint non vt regnent sed vt seruiāt, non vt leges condant, sed vt ex Deiverbo per os ministrorum explicatas & sibi & aliis obseruandas proponant. Beza, are present in synods, not to rule, but to serue: not to inact lawes, but to propose those to be kept by themselues, and the people, which according vnto the word of God, are explicated by the mouth of the Minister. The Prince, saith Controu. 5. lib. 2. c. 18. De sensu fidei mec cognoscit Princeps, nec cognoscere officio Principali potest. Iunius, nether doth, nor can by vertue of his charge, iudge of the meaning of faith. Vve say, saith Controu. 1. q. 5. c. 4. Dicimus lites Ecclesiasticas decernendas esseex lege diuina per Ministrum. Item cap. 6. Respondeo Martinum Ecclesiae vindicare iudicium de genere doctrinae non cō cedere Imperatort, &c. Vhitakere, that Ecclesiasticall differences are to be decided by the Minister in vertue of the diuine law. In another place, I answere, that Martine doth ascribe the iudgement of points of doctrine to the Church; he doth not grant it to the Emperour: and who will [Page 267]deny that this iudgment appertaynes to [...]ishopes. Finally it belongs not to kings and Princes, to confirme euen true doctrine, but they are to be subiect to, and obseruant of it, saith Luthere.
That Princes doe not pretend to make themselues Iudges in matters of Faith, the Apud Soz. l. 6. c. 7. Mihiquisum de sorte plebis, fas non est talia perserutari, Sacerdotibus ista curae sunt. Emperour Valentinian doth confirme in these words; It is not lawfull for me, who am of the ranke of the people, to sound and search into those things: they are committed to the Preistes care. It belongs me not, saith the same as Epist. 32. nō est mecum iudicare inter Episcopos. S. Ambrose relates, to iudge of the differences which rise amongst Bishops. The Emperour Basilius doth also intimate this when speaking to the layetie, In 8. Syn. nullo modo vobis licet de Ecclesiasticis causis sermonem mouere, haec inuestig are & quaerere Paetriarcharum, Pontificum & Sacerdotū est, qui regiminis officium sortiti sunt, & Ecclesiastic as adepti sunt claues, non nostrum qui pasci debemus, &c. he saith, It is no way lawfull for you to medle with Ecclesiasticall causes; to sound and examine them belongs to Patriarkes, Bishopes, priests, who haue the gouerment and keyes of the Church; It appertaynes not to vs who are to be fedd, to be sanctified to be bound, vnbound. Of the same sense was Constantine in the Councell of Nice Gratiane in the Coun: of Aquilea: Theodosius the younger in the [Page 268]Ephesine Councell; and diuers other Emperours in many other places. In contemplation wherof Lib. 5. epist. 25. Scimus piisamos Dominus Sarerdo [...]tòus negottis non se immiscere S. Gregorie saith, we know that our most pious Lords doe not meddle in the affaires of preists.
And that the Princes, if they had any such pretention were not well grounded, S. Epist. adsolit. [...]i [...]ā agentes. Quandoae conatio aeuo anditum est quod indicium Ecclesiae authoritatē suā ab Imperatore accepit? Plurima antea Synodi fucre multa iudicia Eec [...]esiae habitae sunt, sed neque Patres isliusmodires principi persuadere conati sunt, nec Princeps se in Ecclesiasticis causis curiosum praebuit. Athanasius doth witnesse. Vvas it euer heard, saith he, from the creation of the world that the iudgment of the Church had authoritie from the Emperour? Many Councells haue bene celebrated; the Church hath often past her iudgment; but nether would the Fathers persuade the Prince to any such thing, nor did the Prince shew himselfe curious in causes of the Clergie, and a litle after, Quis videns eum in decernendo principē se facere Episcoporū & praesidere iudiciis Ecclesiasticis, [...]on merito di [...]at eum illam ipsam desolaetionē esse quae a Daniele praedicta est? who is he that seeing him (he speakes of Constantius the Arian Emperour) take vpon him to be Prince of Bishops, to decree and preside in Ecclesiasticall iudgmēts, that will not say with iust reasō, that he is the desolation of abomination foretold by the Prophet Daniel? S. Ambrose doth the like, when writing to Valentinian the yonger, who being corrupted by the Arians, would iudge in matters of faith, he vseth these [Page 269]words: Ambros. l. 2. epist. 13. Si vel scripturarū se riē diuinarū, vel vetera tē porae retractemus, quis abnuat in causae inquam fidei, Episcopos solere de Imperatoribus Christianis nō Imperatores de Episcopis iudicare? Eris, Deofauente, etiam insenectutis maturitateprouectior, & tunc de hoe censebis qualis ille Episcopi [...] sit qui I aicis ills Sacerdotale substernit.... si conferēdum de fide, Sacerdotum debet esse istae collatio sicut fact [...] est sab [...] onstā tino Augusta mem [...]riae I [...] cipe. Et Tract. de Basil. non tradend Quid honorificentius quam vt Imperator Ecclesiae filius dicatur. If we ether reflect vpon the order of Scripture, or tymes by-past, who will deny but that in points of faith, in points of Faith, I say, the Bishopes were accustomed to iudge of Emperours, not they of Bishops? Vvith the helpe of God, goes he on, tyme will ripen thee, and then you wilt iudge what kind of Bishope he is who will subiect Priestly right to laymen: if a conference be to be had of faith, it belongs to the Preists, as it happened vnder Constantine Prince of sacred memorie. Vvhat hath an Emperour more honorable then to be stiled the sonne of the Church?
That that which the Fathers say herin is verified by the Scripture, the punishment which befell those, who would needs lay hand vpon the Thurible, doth confirme. Further, it would not 2. Agg. 2. v. 12. command that things belonging to the law, should be demāded from the mouth of the Preist. without making any mention at all of kings, if both were equally lawfull. It would not 2. Paralypom. say, that Amarias should preside in things belonging vnto God, marrie in those that apperi ayne to the office of a king Zabadias, if their Courts [Page 270]were not distinguished. To conclude Ephes. 4. v. 11. S. Paule making a long list of those who haue power in the Church, had not begun with the Prophetes, Euangelists, Pastours, and Doctours, not mentioning kings, if their authoritie had extended so far.
Againe put case the king had power to medle in such causes, would you be content he should sitt vpon yours, with obligation to stand to his iudgment? Yes, euen as the Donatists who appealed to Constantine, stood to his: you will stand to it, if it fauour and like you, appeale from it, if it dislike, or goe against you. God (saith Vvhitak. controu [...]. q. 5. c. 4. Iudicium sibi Deus reseruanit, nulli hominum permisit. one of your prime Authours following therin the donatists) reserued the iudgement of religion to himselfe alone; and did not grant it to any man. why then will you haue the king to iudge?
But lets see whether you haue a hart to enter into the lists, as you make a flourish. None will beleeue in my opinion, that he that will not admitt of ordinarie weapons, hath a desire to fight, though otherwise he proclaime a loode chalance: and who knowes [Page 271]not that in reiecting the authoritie of the Church, Fathers, Councells, and Traditions, you refuse the ordinarie weapons, which are vsed in combats of Faith.
But oh, you will admitt of the scripture, and we also most willingly admitt of it, yet not as it is in your hands, that is, Scripture not authenticall, maymed, corrupted, interpreted according to your owne braine, and most ordinarily against the true sense: but the scripture preached and interpreted by the Church the pillar and rock of truth, wherby we are to be deliuered from all errour. Vvho could away with him that in a ciuile cause, in a difficultie of importance, would onely stand to the text of written lawes, reiecting the explication of Doctours, the credit of the historie, practise and common custome, in fine the authoritie of the Iudges, who are appointed to doe iustice to all men? But were he not yet more insupportable, who onely admitting of written lawes, should reiect those that are directly against [Page 272]him, and interprete the rest following his owne fanticie? In these termes are you, wherby it well appeares, that though you make shew to desire a conference, yet indeed you flie it; contenting your selues to haue occasion to bruit abroad amongst your friends, that you offered a disputatiō, concealing from them in the interim, that you refused the iust and reasonable conditions therof; apprehending that you haue done sufficiently, in putting out some smale pampletes which decide nothing at all, nor are good for any thing but to giue a false alarme, and content such as please themselues to heare calumnies cast out against the Church.
This moues you to cry out that Catholike religion is made a traffike, and that Prelates intrench vpon the liuing and the deade.
Is it to intrench vpon the deade, to doe that which we see hath bene practised in the primitiue Church, in the tyme of Tert. [...]l. de cer. mil. c. 3. Oblationes pro defunctis, pro natalitiis, annua die faci mus. Item l de Monoga. pro anima eius offerat annuis diebus. Tertul. Cyprian ep. 66. refert, vt si quis frater clericum tutorem nominas set non offeretur pro eo, nec saecrificium pro dormitatione eius celebraretur. S. Cyprian and others, and the contrarie to which is, condēned, for heresie in the persō of [Page 273]Aerius, by the relation of Aug haec. 53. Epiphan. har. 75. S. Augustine, and S. Epiphanius?
As your beliefe resembles that of the auncient Heresiarkes condemned by the Church, so your manner of proceeding is not vnlike to theirs: for the Manichees did vpbraide S. Augustine, Vigilantius, and S. Hierome, that for their owne profit and interest, they defēded the doctrine of the Church, which is the verie same which now you obiect against vs.
The Prelates, nether intrench vpon the liuing nor the deade, but doe greatly assiste the one and the other, wheras you abuse them both. They assiste the liuing by instructions and Sacraments: the liuing and the deade by their prayers and their sacryfices: wheras you doe altogether neglect the deade; and the care which you haue of the liuing hath no other effect then the death of their soules.
You say that the Pope for some ages past, hath hindred kings to read the Scriptures. Where doe you find that prohibition? The Popes would alwayes exceedingly reioyce, that [Page 274]kings who are learned, and are addicted to reading, should exactly reade them: being confident that by the assistāce of learned men who are able to explicate the sense vnto thē, they will clearly discouer, that the gouerment of the Church is not built vpon the ignorance of the word of God, as you calumniate; but that your religion is grounded vpon the corruptions and bad interpretations of that sacred word. They will also see that the Pope makes not himselfe the supreame iudge of faith, but that he was constituted such by God and the Church which is the pillar and rocke of truth, seeing God did constitute Peter a Petra or rocke vpon which it is built.
And indeede S. Hierome, though most conuersant in all holy Scripture, did yet beseech Pope Damasus, that he would decree whether we ought to say one, or thee hypostases, professing that he would hold as an article of faith what he defined. Had not S. Bernard also the Scripture before his eyes when he wrote to Pope [Page 275]Innocent the II. that all the dangers and scandalls which rise in the kingdome of God ought to be referred to his Apostleshippe, especially things concerning faith? Vvas the Scripture vnknowen to Iustiniā the Emperour, when he saith in his Epistle to Pope Iohn the II. we suffer nothing to passe which belongs to the state of the Church, vnknowen to your Holines, who is the heade of all the holy Churches. Vvhy did the Ecumenicall Councells held in the primitiue Church demand the confirmation of their Decrees of the Pope, if they knew not by holy write that they were, obliged therunto? Vvas not the Scripture both in the east and west Church, when, as S. H [...]erome relates, the Synodicall consultations of both those parts of the world, were sent to Pope Damasus to be confirmed? Kings meete with nothing in Scripture but your condemnatiō. And if they daigne to cast an eye vpon historie, they shall find, that the Popes whose greatnes is represented as preiudiciall to this our France, hath not bene a litle aduantagious [Page 276]vnto it. But if any haue raysed themselues to the detriment of France alwayes most Catholike; and with the diminution of the most Christians kings dignitie, you are the men, who being enemyes to the Catholike Church, and Christian religion, like true children of darknes, had your birth and groth by meanes of their obscuritie.
CHAP. XIV.
MINISTERS.
THe neglect of these things, hath for the space of many yrares, drawen great inconueniencies vpon France, and hath made it a Theater, wherupon bloodie Tragedies haue bene acted, while God punisheth the contempt of his word, and the oppression of his children. The ripenes of your witt, dread Soueraigne, euen in the spring of your yeares, and the tymelynes in princelike and Christian vertues which discouer themselues in your Maiestie makes vs hope for a more happie age vnder your raigne. God who besto wed your Maiestie on France in his benediction, will by his [Page 277]prouidence conserue you, and will settle and confirme your scepter in your hands, making vse of it to the establishment of his sonns kingdome who is king of kings, so that God raigning by you, may raigne also in you, to the end that you may raigne with him for euer. But if contrarie suggestions hinder our humble supplications from being receaued of your Maiestie with wished successe, yet will we neuer cease while God grants life to instruct your people in obedience and loyallie to Wards your Maiestie, and we will pray. to God for the conseruation of your person, and the prosperitie of your Kingdome, as it becomes such as are, &c.
ANSWERE.
IT is not at this present onely that the professours of a false beliefe, impute the calamities which happen in their tymes to the contempt of their errours: for euen Tertull. Arnobius, S. Cyprian, S. August and diuers others doe witnesse that the Pagans ascribed all the disasters of their tymes, to the honour in which [Page 278]Christian religion was held, and to the contempt of theirs. In this you imitate these old Pagās, and indeede since the end doth crowne the worke, it was fitting, that your writing which is full of the imitations of ancient heretiques condemned by the Church, should be crowned with the imitation of Pagans, condemned by all christian societies.
If the calamities of France did proceede from the contempt of your religion, it had not so much florished in the tyme o [...] the Albigeois, whom you accnowledge to be your brothers, seeing it did persequute them in open warre. And without doubt it had bene oppressed with miseries vnder the raigne of Pepin & Charlemagne, who religiously honored the Popes and the Roman Church, wheras it was neuer more florishing then in their raigne. Againe Italie and spayne where your errours are not currant, whence those that professe them are banished, and where the holy sea is as much honored, as in any place of the world, should be most [Page 279]miserable contries. But your assertions haue no grounde of reason.
It is true indeede, as the Fathers doe obserue, that temporall felicitie doth follow religion, marrie not yours, but that onely which was left vs by the Apostles, and which to this day is conserued in the Romane Church. This moued S. Ambrose to obserue, that as long as Constantinople did nourish the poyson of the Arians in her breast her walls were cōtinually inuironed with the armyes of her enemyes, and that hauing once imbraced the Catholike faith, she was deliuered from them with triumphe.
The tragidies which are represented vpon the French stage, proceeds not from the contempt of your religion, but from the contempt which the professours of it, shew to the law of God; the authoritie of his Church; and their dutie to their kings. Heresie hath alwayes occasioned greatest calamities in the states wherin it hath gotten footing; and the kings that haue abbandoned the Romane faith, haue ordinarily bene vnfortunate.
Christiernus king of Denmarke the first king that was imbued with your errours, was deposed from his kingdome, put in an iron cage, and finally, according to the opinion of the tymes, poysoned, as I haue alreadie mentioned. The Electour of Saxonie, nephew to the first Abbettour of Luther, was taken prisoner by the Emperour, condemned to death and in the end by commutation of punishment, lost his Electourshipe, and the moictie of his estate: in sequall wher of his sonne dyed in prison. The Lantgraue of Hesse who sustayned the same cause, remayned for a long tyme prisoner. Of 28. hereticall Emperours of Constantinople, thirteene were slayne. Of the rest, some had their eyes pulled out, some were deposed, all dyed most miserably. Hist. Vvand. Of seauen Vvandall kinges subiect to the same errours, three were miserably murthered. Of thirteene which the Visigots had, Annal. Hist. twelue did violently dy. Of seauen of the Ostrogots, two onely escaped the enemys sword. Hist. Ital. Of seauen which were in Lonbardie, one onely [Page 281]escaped an vntymly death.
So manifest it is that heresie is the source of all mischeife, and that he that forsakes the Romane Church is ordinarily oppressed with miseries and misfortunes! Vvherfore hauing [...]ust occasion to feare, that you might be vtterly ruined therby, if you continue in your errours, I thought good, hoping to reclame you, and to reduce you to the bosome of the Church, hauing alreadie refuted your writing, to propose vnto you some reasons, which obliging all the world to hate your religion, might administer you iust occasion to forsake it. I could easily produce a great number, yet I will content my selfe with fiue onely, which doe conuince that your beliefe is worthy of horrour; because it doth introduce schisme into the Church: reuiues the old heresies which were condemned in the primitiue Church: banisheth all vertue: authoriseth all vice; and will haue no law, whether of the Churche or of Princes, to haue power to oblige in conscience.
THE RELIGION PREtended to be reformed is vvorthy of hatred, because it makes a schisme in the Church. CHAP. XV.
SInce we are diuided and seperated in communion, wheras before we were vnited in one body, it is euident that you, or we, haue made a schisme. It rests to be examined who is guiltie of this crime, wherof, I assure my selfe, that by the iudgement of the whole world, and of your owne consciences, you remayne conuinced by vndenyable proofes, since they are the same, by which the Fathers of old did conuince those whom you your selues accnowledge to be Schismatiques.
It is euident, saith saint Cypr. l. de vnit. constat à Christo & eius Euangelio seperari, non enim nos ab illis, sed illi [...] nobis exie [...]unt. Cyprian, speaking of the Nouatians, that they are seperated from Iesus Christ and his Gospell, because we went not out from them, but they from vs Caecilianus, saith [Page 283] Lib. cont. Farmen. non enim Cacilianus exiuit a Maiorino, sed Maiorinus a Caeciliano. vna erat Ecclesia antequā diuideretur ab ordinationibus Maiorini: videndum est quis in radice cum toto orbe manserit, quis Cathedrā sederit alteram quae ante non fuerat. S. Optatus against the Donatists, did not seperate himselfe from Maiorinus your greatgrand father, but Maiorinus from Caecilianus, nor did Caecilianus Sperate himselfe from the Chaire of S. Peter, or of S. Cyprian, but Maior: in the chaire in which thou sittest, a chaire, which before Maiorinus, had no origine. And a litle after, The Church was one, till it was diuided by those who ordayned Maiorinus. Vve must now see who remayned with the whole vniuers in its beliefe, and in its roote. who is seared vpon another chaire then that which was before. These two passages doe shew that the Nouatians and Donatists, were accompted Schismatiques: both because they with drew themselues from the Catholikes, not the Catholikes from them, as also because they erected a new chaire, and finally because they stayed not together with the vniuers, in the roote whence they sprung.
Now all these things doe conuince you, considering that you went out from Catholikes, and not Catholikes from you: that you set vp a Chaire at Vvitemberg, and at Geneua, which [Page 284]was not before your tyme; and that you haue seperated yourselues from the roote which produced you, in lieu of remayning together with the whole world in the Romane Church which brought you forth.
That you went out frō Catholikes, is iustifyed by your owne confessions: and it is euident, in that you cannot name one of the first followers of Luthere, who had not bene of ours.
That you your selues are the Architectes and Founders of your chaire, it is cleare; Confess. Helueticac. 16. Ecclesiae nostrae se à Romana separarunt. Luther. in c. 11. Gen. Nos sumus sancti Apostatae, defecimus enim ab Antichristo & Sathanae Ecclesia. Calu. 4. Instit. c. 2. §. 6. Abeorum Ecclesia recessimus. Et cap. 6. §. 1. Zāchius tract. de Eccles. c. 8. since none before the coming of Luthere did know, at Vvitemberg nor at Geneua before Farell and Caluin, the Chaire where your doctrine is preached: and that you will not affirme, that they which preceeded those personages in those places, taught therin the same doctrine which you teach.
That you remayned not in the roote from whence you sprunge, t'is manifest: since you are no more in the Romane Church where you tooke your origine: therfore it is vndoutable, that the arguments of the said Fathers, doe conuince you of schisme.
Nor doth it serue your turne to say, that our abuses were the cause you withdrew your selues: for without examining the cause of your seperation, it sufficeth to know that you are separated, there being no cause at all which can exempt a Church from schisme, which comes intire out of another. This is manifest, in that the Church hauing drawen her beeing from no other but Iesus Christ cast into a sleepe vpon the Crosse, like as Eue was drawen from no other place, then from the side of Adam layd a sleepe in Paradise, in that it preceded euerie false Christian societie, euen as the Architype precedes that which is copied from it: in that it was established 1600. yeares agoe, with promisse of a perpetuitie so assured, that it cannot departe from its primitiue establishement, that is to say, from the body first instituted by lesus Christ, while he was in the world: there is none that doth not accnowledge that a Church, like yours, which a smale tyme since departed wholy out of another Christiā societie, is at least Schismaticall.
And it will be as litle for your aduā tage to affirme, that you were forced out from vs, the Church by her excō munication compelling you therunto: because, as I haue said, it is enough to know that you are gone out without searching the cause therof: and againe that it is a cleare thing, that the Church of Rome, did neuer bannish you from her communion, till after you had diuided your selues frō her beleife: which is iustified, in that the Pope did not excōmunicate Luther till after he had preached against the Faith of the Romane Church. Thus you remayne attainted and cōuicted of schisme, nor are you able to purge your selues of it, as I shall still make more and more appeare.
S. Aug. lib. 2. cont. litt. Petil. c. 16. Obiicio schismatiscrimen quod tu negabis, ego autem statim probabo, neque enim comm [...] nicas omnibus gentibus & illis Ecclesiis Apostolico labcrefundatis.S. Augustine saith to Petilian a Donatist, I obiect vnto thee the crime of schisme, thoult, deney it, and I will presently conuince thee of it, for thou art not in communion with all the people, and Churches founded by the Apostles labour. If S. Aug. conuinced Petilian of schisme, because he was not in communion with the Church dispersed through all the world and founded by the Apostles: [Page 287]can you your selues doubt but that you are conuinced of the same crime, sith you haue no communion with the whole vniuerse no nor with the Apostolicall Church? your owne consciences, I dare assure my selfe, will at once both accuse and cōuince you. Now if the argumēts I haue vsed to conuince you of schisme, haue not fully satisfied: I will yet further lay before your eyes, how the same Fathers, and many others, hauing condemned some of their tymes as schismatikes, onely because they did diuide themselues from the Romane Church, doe in that their fact condemne you also of the sam crime, as hauing forsaken the said Church.
He, saith S. Cypr. lib. de vnit. Eccles. Qui Cathedrā Petri super quod fundat [...] est Ecclesia, deserit, in Ecclesia [...]se esse confidit? Cyprian, who forsakes the Chaire of S. Peter, vpon which the Church is built, doth he conceaue himselfe to be in the Church? Vvhere this great S. doth not onely say that such as diuide themselues from the Chaire of S. Peter, are out of the Church, but withall renders the primitiue reason therof, because they seperate themselues from the fundation of the Church, The same Cyp. epist. 55. ad Petri Cathedrā atque ad Ecclesiam principalem, vnde vnitas Sacerdotalis exorta est. he to acheth in another [Page 288]place, where he saith, that S. Peters Chaire, is that, from whence priestly vnitie tooke its origine. Thou art not ignorant, saith S. Optat. l. 2. contra Parm. Igitur negare non potes scire te in vrbe Romana Petro primo Ecclesiā Episcopalem essecollatam. [...] his qua cathedra vnitas ab omnibus ser uaretur.... vt am schismaticus & peccatoresset qui cō trasingularem Carbedram alteram callen cares. Optatus to Parmenian Donatist, that the Episcopall Chaire was first cōferred vpon S. Peter in the Citie of Rome, in which one chaire all should be so vnited, that who soeuer is disunited, and setts vp an other chaire against that, is a Schismatike and a sinner. Vvhence, Lib. 2. Vnde est ergo quod claues regni vobis vsurpare contenditis? quicōtra Cathedrā Petri, vestris praesū tionibus & audaciis sacri legio contenditis? saith he in the same, doe you then pretend to haue the keys of the kingdome of Heauen, you that wage warre against Peters l. 2. in qua vna Cathedra vnitas ab omnibus seruaretur. Chaine, in which alone the vnitie of the Church is conserued? S. Lib. 3. cap. 3 Ad hanc Ecclesiam propter potentiorem principalitatē necesse est omnem conuenire Ecclesiam, hoc esteos qui sunt vndique fideles. Ireneus grounds vpon the same fundation when he saith, that it is necessarie that all the Church, that is, all the faithfull through the whole world, agree with the Church of Rome, in regard of her more powerfull principalitie. It is also for this reason that Deobitu Satyri, vtrumnā cum Catholicis, hoc est cum Romana Ecclesia conueniret. S. Ambrose relating that Satyrus demāds of some one, whether he did not accord with the Catholikes, addes, that is to say with the Romane Church, taking the Catholike Church, and Romane Churh for one and the same thing. In fine this would Ep. 57. Ego nullū primum nisi Christnm sequens, beatitudinis tuae, id est Cathedrae Petri communione cō socior, super illam Petram aedificatam Ecclesiam scio. Quicunque extra bano domum agnum commederit: profanus est: non noui Vitalem, Meletium respuo, ignoro Paulinum: Quicun (que) tecum non colligit spargit. S. Hierome writing to Pope [Page 289]Damasus to say. Following no other then Iesus-Christ for the first head, I ioyne vnite my selfe in Communion with your Holines that is to say, to the Chaire of S. Peter, knowing that the Church is buillt vpon this Rocke. Whosoeuer eates the lambe out of this house, is profane. Iaccnowledge not Vitalis, I reiect Meletius, who is Paulinus I am ignorant, whesoeuer gathers not with thee, disperseth.
After these so many and so conuincing authorities, rests there any more te be said, to force you to accnowledge your selues to be ouercome? Is it not sufficient to haue shewen that you haue erected à chaire against the Chaire of S. Peter? That you are not in communion with his successour? That you are not in the vnitie of the Church of Rome? That it is not in this house that you eate the Lambe? That in the Person of Luther you accnowledge Vitalis and in Caluin you imbrace Meletius? In fine that you follow Pauline, in following the false Doctours seperated from the Church of Rome? May not I say to you with [Page 290]the same S. Hierome Apol. 1. aduersus Ruffin. fidem suam quam Gocat? eamue qua Romana pollet Ecclesia? si Romanam responderit, ergo Catholsci sumus., if you professe the Romane Faith, ergo you are Catholikes: and consequently if you professe it not, you are not in the communion of the Catholike Church. What doe you answere to all this?
You will studie some euasion I know, and happily say, the fathers arguments were good; because the Church of Rome being then the true Church, à man could not seperate himselfe from it without schisme, and without straying from the Pathes of saluation, but now the tymes are changed, the circunstances we are in, are others; corruption hath so crept into the Romane Church that she is no more to be tearmed à Church; and hence it was that you both could, and ought to depart out of it.
But this euasion will not serue your turne: for the Fathers did not dispute of the truth of the Churches doctrine, and thence inferred that the Donatists were scismatikes, because they were seperated from the Church who had the true doctrine (though indeede it was true) but they disputed [Page 291]about the Chaire of S. Peter, of Pastorall authoritie brought downe from him by an uninterrupted succession concluding the Donatists Schismatikes because they were diuided from this Chaire, and from S. Peters successours sitting in the same. No otherwise then one would conuince subiects to be rebelles, who should seperate themselues from the Royall throne and from the successour of the first Instituters of this Throne: and as in the old law the Samaritans, may be concluded to haue bene heretikes because they withdrew themselues from the Chaire of Moyses, or Aaron.
That the Principle whence the Fathers drew their arguments, was pastorall authoritie, and the Chaire of S. Peter, and not the truth of the doctrine, it doth manifestly appeare in that S. Cyprians De Gnitat. Eccles. & Ep. 55 [...] citat. reason, is, because the Chaire of Peter is the fundation, vpon which the Church is built, and from whence preistly vnitie takes its origine. And that of Optatus lib. 2. Cisat., because in this onely Chaire of S. Peter, the vnitie of the Church is conserued. And S. Ireneus lib. 3.5.3. cis., [Page 292]son that Peters Chaire, enioyes the cheifest power. S. Hierome Epist. 57. cit., becaus the, Chaire of S. Peter is that upon which the Church is built. And to conclude because S. Augustin Contrae Epist. fundam. c. 4. Tenet me ab ipsa sede Petri Gsque ad praesentem Episcopatā successio Sacerdotum. saith, that the succession of Preists which descended from the Chaire of S. Peter, held him in the Catholike Church, and that this In Psal. contra partem Donati, ipsa est Petra quam non Gin [...]ūt superbia inferorum portae. succession is the Rocke, against which the Gates of Hell shall not preuayle.
Nor will your reply be any more to your purpose (to witt that albeit the Fathers did indeed argue as we say, yet had their argument force and efficacie from the truth of the doctrine, which then was adioyned to this authoritie to this Chaire) seeing that the Donatistes and Nouatians, against whom they disputed, did directly deney the truth of the doctrine, to be in the Roman Church. The Ambr. lib cont. Nouatian. Nouatians improuing hir doctrine touching remission of sinns, and the August. l. de hare. haeres. 69. Donatists condemning her opinion of baptising heretikes and admitting the wicked liuers into the Church. Which makes à cleare demonstration that the Fathers, did not make the truth of the [Page 293]doctrine the Principle of their arguments, because that was as doubtfull both to the Donatists and Nouatians, as the conclusion it selfe which they were to deduce from it, for they deneyed both the one and the other. Wherfore S. Donatus doth sufficiently make appeare that he argued from their owne confessions, and that which they could not deney to witt, that the chaire of Rome, was S. Peters chaire. Opt. lib. 2. contra Parmen. titat. Thou canst not deney vnto me, saith he, but that thou knowest, that S. Peter was the first, vpon whom in Rome, the Episcopall chaire was conferred, in which onely Chaire vnitie was to be obserued by all. Furthermore, you cannot affirme that they formed their argument from the truth of the doctrine, because you doe not allow it to haue bene pure at that tyme, which is manifest, in that Beza in Rom. 8. Witat. l. 7. contra Durae. scit. 26. you doe condemne the doctrine of Pope Siricius, touching celibate or imgle life, as the doctrine of the diuell; ād that yet the Donatists were reputed Schismatikes euen for seperating thē selues from communion with him. Opt. l. 2.
For the rest; though to proue â man [Page 294]schismatique, it were indeed necessarie, to make good, that he were seperated frō the Church, as true Church, yet should I not faile of my purpose, being à most facile thing, to conuince, euen by the testimonies of your owne men, that you accnowledge the Romane Church, then, to haue bene the true Church when you came out of it. You accnowledge it, both by the verie confession of Caelu. 4. instit. c. 2. §. 11. & 12. & Epist. 104. Du Plessis in the treatise of the Church c. 12. Osiander in Epito. p. 2. your owne Authours, and because Du Plessis au trascté de l'Eglise, chap. 81. Osiander loco citato. you your selues deriue your authoritie from it: whence it manifestly appeares thar you hold it to be true, since otherwise you should deriue your power, not from the Church of God, but from à societie of the Diuell.
After all this, there rests so litle for you to say, that if your tongue would but faithfully interprete your conscience, we should, without doubt, heare you condemne your selues, the thing being so cleare and perspicuous, that, vnlesse you were more then blind, or that seeing light you would not see it, it were impossible but your soules, casting the errour which they [Page 295]row professe, should win their cause. For if the Nouatians and Donatists, vere by the Fathers sufficiently conuinced of schisme, for that they were seperated from the Chaire of S. Peter, and his successours therin: you are also conuinced by the same argument since you are seperated from vs, who haue alwayes keept the possession of the same Chaire without interruption of succession.
Your are certainly cōuinced, I speake to all your church, and to you Ministers in particular who are not onely Schismatikes, as are your flocke, but withall Schismaticall Pastours, for of your owne authoritie you haue established your selues Pastours not hauing receaued power frō those whose successours you should be. Whence it followes that you are Opt. l. 2. de [...]ictore primo Episcopo Donatistarū; erat Filius sine Patre, tyro sine Principe, discipulus sine Magistro, sequens sino antecedente. Children without Fathers; soldiers without Captaines; successours without Predecessours.
Wherupon you shall giue meleaue, to say vnto you with the Fathers. Tertul de praescript. c. 32. Edant ergo Origines Ecclesiarum suarū, euoluant ordinem Episcoporum suorum, &c. Opt. l. 2. cont. Parm. Vestrae Catbedrae Gos originem reddite, &c. Shew vs the origin: of your chaire nor returne vs barely for answere that you [Page 296]are extraordinarily sent, but bring à place of scripture, to verifie your assertion.
You are obliged to produce such à place, seeing the extraordinarie Mission of your Ministers, is an arlicle of your Faith, which cōsequently ought to be verifyed by the expresse word of God, And shew me, Ibeseech you à formall text of Scripture, which saith that Luther, Caluin, and the rest of your Ministers, were sent extraordinarily. Shew it not me, but those that follow you, who without this, haue no assurance that they are in the way of saluation: sithens saluation there is none out of the Church, nor can the Church subsiste without Pastours. If my humble petition be not powerfull enough to purchace my demande, grant it at least, for that Luther, and your owne confession doe oblige you vnto it; Luth. in Galat. Populus maxime opus habet [...]ertitude vocationi [...] nostrae. Luther teaching the people, that it doth greatly cōcerne them, to haue assurance of their vocation. And your Art. 31. Confess. Gall. Confession deliuernig in expresse tearmes, that euery Pastour is Art. 31. Credimus semper sequendam esse hanc normam vt omnes Pastores, &c. Suae vocationis testimonium habeant. to haue à testimonie of his calling to the office. [Page 297]You are to begin there (ô Minist.) for what euer doctrine you deliuer (though it were cuen true) would be of no profit to the people, vnlesse they be within the bosome of the Church, where yet they cannot be, you not being true Pastours. What, saith l. 1. de Baptis. c. 18. Quid prodest homini vel sana fides, vbi lethalt vulnere schismatis perempta est sanitas charitatis. S. Augustine, doth à sound or intire Faith profit à mare, where Charitie is extinguished by the mortall wound of Schisme?
Now hauing clearely shewen that you are Schismatikes, I will produce certaine passages, which will make euidēt to all the world, that your doctrine, euen in that name, is worthy not onely of hatred, but euen of horrour. It is manifest, saith Epist. 76. Apparet aduersarios Domini Antichristos omnes esse, quos constet à charitate atque ab vnitate Ecclesiae Catholicae recessisse. S. Cyprian, that such are Antichrists who haue fortaken the Charitie, and vnittie of the Catholike Church. S. Optatus Opt. l. 1. cont. Parmen. Doth proue the horrour of schisme, out of the greeuousnes of the punishments therof, and sustaynes, that of all euills it is the greatest. Aug. lib. 2. de Bap. c. [...]. S. Augustine assures vs that schisme is à more haynous cryme then idolatrie: because idolatri is onli punished by the sword, wheras the Num. 6. earth gapes to swallow [Page 298]vp the Authours of schisme, and fire descends from heauen to consume their followers. Who can doubt, Aug. l [...]co citquis dubitauerit hoc esse scelerarius commissum quid & grauius vindicatum? saith he, but that the fault is more detestable, where the punishmēt is more greeuous. In another place lib. 1. cont. Parmen c. 4. he saith, that it is à sacriledge which doth surpasse all other wickednes. And S. Chrysostome Chrysost hom. 11. in Epist. ad Ephes. c. 4. Nihil Deū aeque irritat atque diuisaem esse Ecclesiam. is of opinion, that nothing doth so much draw God almighties wroth vpon vs, as the diuision from his Church.
But that I may search no further into the Fathers, whose workes are full of like passages, I will onely, to discouer vnto you the horrour of schisme, put before your eyes your owne Catechisme, and Caluin. The 16. Sunday. All those Who seperate themselues from the communitie of the faithfull for to make sects à part, ought not to hope for saluation. Your Cate chisme, which hath in plaine tearmes, that they are depriued of all hope of saluation who diuide themselues from the body of Iesus-Christ, and by faction cut in peece, his vnitie, while they doe liue in this diuorce. Calu. Ep. ad Sodolet. Sed omnium teterrimumest illud crimē, quod Sponsam Christi discerpere conat, sumus. Id si verum esset, merito & tibi & orbi vniuerso haberemur pro deploratis. Caluin, who saith, that of all the crymes, that euer were obiected against him, the most horrible was, that he had rent and torne by schisme the Spouse of Iesus-Christ, for which [Page 299]reason, if it were true, he and all his might be held for lost, and without hope of recouerie.
Now I leaue to the Reader to iudge, whether by the testimonie of your owne mouth, you be not in à desperate case, and cut of all hope of saluation, as being seperated from the Church, wherin it is onely to be found.
That the religion which they call reformed, doth renewall the old heresies. CHAP. XVI.
I Could present the Reader with à great number of points wherin you call à foote againe old heresies, but to auoyd prolixitie, I will onely produce foure.
1. Point.
The principale article of your faith consists in beleeuing, that man is saued by onely faith, and that we are not iustified by our workes. We beleeue, [Page 300]saith your Art. 20. Conf. that we are made partakers of this iustice by onely faith. We teach, saith Art. 116. Docemus hominem iustificari per fidem in Christum & non per vlla opera bona. that of Suise, by those of Geneua, that man is iustified by faith in Iesus-Christ, and not by any good workes.
That this is the principale point of your beleife, is easie to be knowen, since on it alone depends your saluation: and also because the Praefatio ad Syntagma Confess. At vero hic articulus (de iustificatione) est basis forma & anima religionis Euāgelicae summa, &c. Preface of your confessions, and many of Whitak controu. 2. q. 6. c. 3. your writers, say that it is the basis, forme, and soule of Christian religion, and the abridgement of the doctrine of the gospell.
Now it is well nigh, 1600. yeares since this opinion was condemned in Simon the Magician as hereticall, as S. Ireneus doth iustifie who was scholler to S. Polycarpe one of S. Iohn the Euangelists disciples, as also Theodorete, who relates it so to haue bene. He taught, saith S. Ireneus lib. c. 20. Docuit homines non saluari secundum operas iustas., that men are not saued according to their iust workes; lib. 1. Fab Haereticorum. c 1. Non per bonas actiones, sed per gratiam eos esse saluiem consequutos. he teacheth, saith Theodorete, in his booke of hereticall fables, that men are not saued by their good workes.
Nor can you auoyd the force of [Page 301]my argument by saying, that Simon the Magician was condemned for other errours. For as it followes not that à man was not condemned to death for à murther because he was also found guiltie of theft; Euen so, for that Simon the Magician called himselfe à Prophete, and sustayned that men were saued by his grace, it doth not follow, that he was not also reputed an heretike, in sustayning that workes were not profitable to saluation. In which matter, S. Ireneus and Theodorete remoue all manner of doubt when they bring in his opiniō, that mē were not saued by their good workes, as hereticall.
Howbeit, I vndertake not, to proue an intire conformitie betwixt your beleife and theirs, not being ignorant, that as theeues disguise stolen things to put them out of the knowledge of their owners; so you disguise the old heresies, that men may mistake them. Marrie I most willingly vndertake to shew, as indeede I doe, that that old Heresiarke, held as you doe, That we are not saued by good workes. And consequently [Page 302]that huing bene condemned in this point, the soule of your faith was branded with à sentence of condemnation, in the first age of the Church, whose authoritie you dare not reiect.
2. Point.
You beleeue that the faith of parents is so efficacious, that their children dying without Baptisme, are saued. 24. Inslit. c. 15. Caluin doth teach this doctrine, and withall it is so vulgarly knowen euen to the simplest of your fellowers, that it needes no proofe.
Now, albeit you make profession to deteste the Pelagian errours, yet your beleife in this point, is one of their heresies, as it is cleare out of S. Augustine, who puts it downe as such, in his catalogue of heresies. lib. de Haer. 88. Promittunt eis aeternam & beatam quandam vitam. They promisse, saith he, to children not baptised, à blessed and eternall life: lib 1. de anima eius origine 1.9. Noli credere, nols decere infantes an [...]equam baptizantur morte [...]raeuentos peruen [...]re posse ad originalium indulgentiam peccatorum. which he doth charge with so heauie à condemnation, that in the bookes, he wrote against them he addes. Beleeue not, affirme not, teach not, that children preuented by death before they were baptised, can euer obtayne remission of their originall sinne, if you desire [Page 303]to be Catholike. Ergo
This article of your faith, is condemned in the person of Pelagius.
But if you alleadge for you, that your, and the Pelagian heresie are far different; they holding that euery child that dyed without baptisme, did in ioy Gods Glorie; wheras you limite it to the predestinate onely. And againe they assigned to children dying without baptisme, à different place, from that, which those that were regenerated possesse: which you doe not. I answere that the first difference which you giue betwixt you and the Pelagians, cōsisteth onely in à greater or lesser number of those children, whom you beleeue to be saued without baptisme; and not in the substance of the errour impugned by S. Aug. who while he teacheth that no child at all without Baptisme can be saued, he condemnes you both, in that wherin you agree, to witt that some are saued without baptisme. As for the second difference, which consists, in this, that the Pelagians assigned another place to children dying without [Page 304]baptisme then to the baptised, it is disaduantagious to your selues, and yet doth no whitte impaire the force of my argument: to the validitie of which is it sufficient, that you and the Pelagians aggree in this, that without baptisme one may inioy life euerlasting. Which S. August. doth clearly condemne, and by way of disgrace obiect vnto them, that they promisse à blessed and eternall life, to children not baptised.
And that this difference doth disparage your cause. By deduction you will plainly discouer. The Pelagians held, that children were saued without Baptisme. This passage was opposed against them. Ioan. 3. Vnles à man be borne againe of water and the spirit he cannot enter, &c. they being cōuinced by the clearnes of this place, grāted indeede, that the kingdome of heauē was only prepared for the regenerated; marrie besides heauen they assigned à third place, as à Residence for children dying without Baptisme. So that they gaue way to the clearenes of this passage, which you doe; for you deney [Page 304] [...] [Page 273] [...] [Page 304] [...] [Page 273] [...] [Page 305]absolutly that it doth exclude children that die without the sacrament, from the kingdome of heauen, though it reach expressly, that they shall haue no patt therin. Wherin you clearely diseouer, that your heresie is more impudent, then that of the Auncient heretikes, sith, you audaciously deney, as à thing which is preiudiciall vnto you, that, which they durst neuer call in question, though it were absolutly against them.
It is manifest therfore, nor haue you what to say against it, that this article of your faith, wherby you maintain that children dead without baptisme are saued, was condemned by the auncient Church, in the person of Pelagius.
Yet fearing that the differences which are betwixt his errout and yours (abbeit they be not able to saue you from the Churchs curse) might hinder you to confesse that you are condemned in his person: to leaue you to your owne condemnation, I will shew you the condemnation [Page 306]of your verie errour in S. August. Lib. de anima & eius origine. c. 9. Isle autem (Vincentius) cum confiteatur paruules origiginali obstrictos esse peccato, eis tamen regnum coelorum non baptizatis ausus est pollicert, quod nec illi ausi sunt, &c. in the person of one named Vincentius, who without assigning à third place with Pelagius, ahsolutly allowed with you, the kingdome of Heauen to Children not baptised. He durst, saith S. Aug. promisse the kingdome of heauen to children not baptised, which the Pelagians durst neuer doe.
3. Point.
Your Doctours doe teach that our Sauiour Christ, did in his birth violate his mothers integritie, as all other children are wont to doe Whitak. controu. 2. q 5. c. 7. Docuit [...]ouinianus Mariam amisisse Virginitatem in partu. Respondeo tum impudetissimus haereticus fuit. sed ait nos similiter docere & nominat. Bucerum Molinaum. Respondeo. Hoc ait quia non adenittimus fictam [...]llam partus ratiorem, &c. Witakere purging himselfe of diuers errours, which the great Cardinal Bellarmine iustly imputes to his sectaries, doth ingenuously auow this opinion, and striues to defend it, which yet puts no obligation vpon me at this present to refute it, contenting my selfe onely to shew that it is the auncient heresie of Iouinian, which was condemned in, the 4. age, according to S. Aug. Haeres. Virginita [...]m Mariae destruebat dieē. eam pariēdo fuisse corrupiā. relation in these tearmes. Iouinian, saith he did destroye the virginitie of Marie, saying that in her Childbrith she was corrupted.
Nor is it to the present purpose to shew that your beleife doth differe from that of Iouinian, for that he, forsooth, doth abolish the mentall virginitie of the B. Virgine (which you de not) it being manifest, that Iouinian denid corporall virginitie to our B. Lady Both because S. Augustine impugning this Heresiarke, defends her corporall virginitie; and also for that the reason which he brings to shew that the B. Virgine had not conserued her Virginitie, was grounded vpon her childbirth, and withall, that he sustayned, that the body of Iesus Christ, would haue bene conceaued to haue bene an onely Phantome, if it had not bene berd and borne after the manner of other children, which belonges not to the Virginitie of the mynde, but that of body onely.
Therfor my assertion stands firme, that your beleife in this point was condemned in the primitiue Church, in the person of Iouinian.
4. Poini.
You hold and teach, that the iust onely are in the true Church, which [Page 308]is an errour condemned in the Donatists more then 1300. yeares agoe. That you are of this opinion, 4. Instit. c. 1 §. 7. In Ecclesiam quae reuera est coram Deo nulli recipiuntur nisi qui adoptionit gratia filij Dei sunt. Caluine doth make manifest, in these tearmes. None is receaued into the Church, which is truly the Church before the face of God, but he onely who is the sonne of God by the grace of adoption. And Art 27. your confession doth beare the same, saying, we affirme then, that the true Church, following the word of God, is the companie of the faithfull, who vnanimously follow the same word, and the pure religion depending therupon, and who profit in the same all the dayes of their life.
That this opinion was condemned for heresie in the Donatists, S. Aug. makes euident, by the passages which he alleageth, impugned by him, and other Catholikes in the conferences had with them In collat. 3. die c 8. Zizania inter triticum non Ecclesia sed in trundo permixta dixerunt. E [...]t c. 10. Non bene intelligi aiūt Ecclesiaem inquua simul & triticū & zizania iussa sunt crescere. They say, that the dernel is mixed amongst the wheate, not in the Church, but in the world: they say, that one can not well conceaue à Church, in which wheate and cocle growe both together.
You will say here, as in the formar [Page 309]points, that there is a faire difference, betweene the errour condemned in the Donatists, and your beleife, because they deneyed that the wicked were in the visible Church, which yet you grant, deneying onely that they are in the true Church.
To which I answere, that though it were à visible Church from which the Donatists, did exclud the wicked, yet puts that no impediment why there may not be à cōformitie betwixt them and you in the point I speake of, to witt, in that both exclude the wicked from the true Church. True it is, there is this difference betweene them and you, that they accnowledge the visible Church to be the true Church, which you asscribe onely to the inuisible Church; whence it is manifest, that the difference betwixt you and the Donatists, is, whether the true Church be visible or inuisible, not whether the wicked are in it or no, whence you both equally exclude them. Thence it is manifest, that hauing shewen, that that opinion was cōdemned of heresie in the person of [Page 310]the Donatists, I haue shewen by consequence, that it ought also to be condemned in you.
That it was from the true Church from which the Donatists, excluded the wicked, S. Aug. makes it cleare lib. 2. cont. Caudent. c. 2. in vera germanaque Catholica Ecclesia., saying in expresse words, that they deneyed that the wicked were, in the true and lawfull Catholike Church, and againe lib. de vnit. Eccles. c. 2. in corpore Christi cuius Christus est Saluator., that they were in the body of Iesus-Chrst, wherof Iesus-Christ is the Sauiour. Which are Whitak. controu. 2. q. 1. c. 7. In Eccles. Cath. quae est corpus Cristi. Item, possunt esse in visibili Ecclesia reprobi sed non in Ecclesia Catholica. the verie words, in which you expresse the true Church. And therfor it is à thinge not to be called in doubt, that this article of your faith, was condemned in the primitiue Church in the person of the Donatists.
You will say, perhappes, that wellingly you will ioyne hands, if we can conuince you, that these 4. points of your faith, were condemned by any generall Councell in the primitiue Church; but that the authoritie of one or two Fathers is of smale consideration, and consequently that you suffer no preiudice, for being condemned by them.
To this I answere that it is not alwayes necessarie to interpose the authoritie of à generall councell for the condemnation of an heresie, which is euident by this, that when the Pelagians would not esteeme themselues condemned, because it was not performed in à generall councell, S. Augustine laughes at such friuolous euasions, As though, saith Aug. l. 4. cone. duas Epist. Pelagii c. vltimo. Quasi nulla haeresis aliquando esset nisi Synod [...] congregatione damnata sit, cū potius rarissime inueniantur propter quas damnandas nesessitas talis extiterit, mulio (que) sint & incomparabiliter plures quae vbi extiterunt illic improbari damnari (que) meruerunt at (que) inde per caeteras terras deuitandae in nolescere potuerunt. he, neuer heresie had bene cōdemned but by à Synode seeing verie few such haue bene found, as that it was requisite for the condemnation of them to assemble à Councell, and that there were incomparably more in number, which deserued to be reproued and condemned, in the same place wher they were hatched whence they might be diuulged through out all the world, to the end they might be shunned.
Secondly I say, that I doe not produce the authoritie of one or two Fathers against our aduersaries, as reputing their authoritie sufficient, to condemne their opinion, but as esteeming it sufficient to declare what was the beleife of the Church in their tyme, wherby we iustly iudge such condemned [Page 312]of heresie, as by their relation appeare so to be. Being à thing most reasonable, and agreeable euen to iudgements of least capacitie, rather to giue credit to those auncients in the relation of things, which they affirme to haue past in their tymes, then to you who fall far short of them, especially seeing S. Augustine teacheth us, Lib. cont. Iul. c. 10. Quod inuenerunt in Eccles. tenuerunt, quod didiscerunt docuerunt, quod à Patribus acceptrunt, hoc filijs tradiderunt. that they held what they found in the Church; that they taught what they had learnt, and left to their children, what they had receaued from their Fathers.
Finding this answere no armour of proofe, you will flie for refuge to another; saying that S. August. S. Epiphanius, Theodoret, and others who had made à catalogue of heresies, did not propose vnto themselues to put onely into it heresies properly speaking, whence it appeares, that to shew that an opinion is related therin, is not à sufficient proofe, that it was condemned as hereticall.
To which I replie, 1. that this answere is without grownd, or proofe. 2. that the Fathers ayme and end, in reducing into à certaine order, and [Page 313]framing as it were à list of all the heresies, doe clearely shew, that they register none therin, but those thatare taken properly, since their designe was to gather together, all the opinions which might seperate from communion with the Church, to the end, that being knowen without difficultie, they might be auoyded with facilitie. 3. that besids these generall profes, S. Aug. who is one of them now in question, giues particular testimonie, that he put downe none but true heresies in his Catalogue: For Lib. de Haeresi. Petis à me vt de Haeresibus aliquid scribam dignum lectione cupientium dogmata deuitare contraria fides Christianae. he saith in the begining, that he doth publish them, for their instruction who desire to flie the opinions contratrarie to Christian faith. Whence is apparant, that he onely makes mention of true heresies, and properly taken for such, as he doth also afterwards confirme, lib. de Haeres. Quid contra ista sentiat Catholica Ecclesia superfluoquaeritur, cum propter hoc scire sufficiat eam contra ista sentire, nec aliquid horum in fidē quenquam debere recipere. Possunt & hareses aliae quae hoc opere commemoratae non sunt vel esse vel fieri, quarū aliquam quisquis t [...]nuerit Christianus Catholicus non erit. saying that the Church condemns all the points which he putts downe, that none ought to receaue any of them for articles of faith, for in so doing they shall not be Catholikes.
Wherfore notwithstanding all your [Page 314]euasions, it is cleare, that in the foure points by me alleaged, you haue renewed the heresies condemned in the primitiue Church, and consequently, that in this consideration, your doctrine is worthy of hatred and horrour.
The religion pretended, to be reformed, doth banish all vertue. CHAP. XVII.
THat your Religion doth banish and abolish all vertue, though shame forceth you to deney it, yet will I force your owne authours confesse it, who, surely will gaine beleife, no man being suspected in his owne cause.
Let man know, saith Luth. lib. de honis operibus, sciat hemo omnem eius vitam & actionem nihil aliud nisi damnabilia esse peecata in Dei iudicie, Luther, that all his life, and all his actions is nothing els but sinne, damnable in the iudgement of God. Those, saith Calu 3. Instit. 1.12. §. 4 Qui serio tanquam sub Dei conspectu de vera iustitiae regula quaerent, illi certo cōperiens omnia heminum opera, si suadignitate oēseantur nihil nisi inquinamenta esse & sordes; & quae iustitia vulgo habetur, eam apud Deū meram esse iniquitatem. Caluin, who shall make à diligent search into the true rule of Iustice, such as itis in the iudgment [Page 315]of God, will certainly find that all the workes of men, valued according to their waight and worth, is no other thing but ordure and vncleanes, and that which is commonly tearmed iustice, is in the sight of God verie iniquitie. If God, saith Beza Confess. Fidei. c. 4. art. 19. Si summo iure inquireret Deus in ipsa quoque praestantissima hominum opera, nihil aliud posset de ijs constitui quā meras esse donorum Dei pollutiones. Beza, did rigorously sound the most excellent workes of men, no other thing could be resolued vpon, then that they were pollutions of the guiftes of God. If workes be exactly examined, saith Paraeus lib. 4. de iustitific. c. c. 15. Eadem opera (bona) si districtum ad legis rigorem examinentur à Deo, mere erunt peccata. Pareus one of your best moderne writers, according to the rigour of Gods law, they will be found pure sinns. You say also in your 2. Sunday. Catechisme, that there is alwayes, some certaine infirmitie of the flesh, mixed with our workes, wherby they are defiled. Whence it followes planely that all good workes are bad, since the essence and beeing of Good proceeds from an intire cause, as euill doth arise out of the least iefect.
Now if all our workes before God, who according to the 2. Corinth. 6. Quae enim participatio iustitia cum iniquitate, antquoe societas lucis ad tenebras? Apostle to the Romains, knoweth and iudgeth all things as they are in themselues, are no other thing, then damnable sinne, [Page 316]then ordures, vncleanesse, pure iniquitie, pure sinne, pure pollution of the guiftes of God; it is manifest that there is, nor good worke, nor vertue at all in the world, being à thing altogether impossible that vertue and vice should subsist in the same subiect, and yet far lesse can vertue accompanie an action, which is meere iniquitie, pure sinne, and verie filth. It appeares therfore that you banish, and directly abolish all vertue, and doe indirectly, and in consequence, diuert and seduce men from euery good action, since all that is reputed good in the iudgement of men, is pollution and damnable sinne in the sight of God: So that such as both loue and feare God, are to abstayne from it, as from à thing which is disagreeable in his diuine presence.
But perhapps, will you replie, your doctrine doth not withdraw mē from good workes, in that we teach that they are as many sinnes before God, since it teacheth with all, that those sinnes are not imputed to those that committ them.
But you shall not thus escape mo, [Page 317]because one that hath à filiall feare, doth not onely waigh wether the faults commetted shall be imputed or no or whether he shall sustayne the punishmēt therof, but doth principally eye the offence of his father, whom he nether ought, nor will displease; Wherupon he will abstayne from euery action which may be displeasing vnto him, and moreouer that he is obliged ther vnto.
And it will be as litle to your purpose to alleadge, that you doe not teach, that workes, are bad of their owne nature, but onely by the corruption of man, whence you inferre that à man is not obliged to flie them: because, besides that Luth in Confut. Latomi, stat opus bonum natura sua esse immundum. Et Assert. art 32. Opus bonum optime factum est peccatum veniale, non natura sua sed misericordia Dei. whitak. li. 2. de peccat. orig. c. 3. Docemus mortaliter semper peccari à tustis ex natura rei & actionum ipsirum, licet pro huiusmodi non reputentur. some of yours, doe sustayne that they are bad euen of their owne nature; whither they be bad by nature or by accident, it is enough to bring an obligation vpon vs to flie them seeing euen the light of nature doth teach vs, that what soeuer is euill is to be eschewed, without all exception; and that God in no sort is to be offended, nether by an action bad in its owne nature, nor by accident. [Page 318]Which I will manifest by à familiar example, none being ignorant, that though, an almes, be of its owne natute good, and yet by accident, euill, as being giuen to an ill end, it is not lawfull to giue it in such tearmes,
The Religion pretended to be reformed layes open the Gate to all vices. CHAP. XVIII.
HAuing learned of the Tertul. cont. Valent. cap. 1. Nihil magis curant quam occultare quod praedicant. Fathers, that it is the ordinarie custome of those that are attaynted with erour, to disguise their beleife, and inuolue ād hide it in obscuritie: nothing being more disgracefull vnto you, then by your Doctrine to open the gate to all vices, it may seeme, à hard thing, to proue you guiltie of this crime, yet grounding my selfe vpon an obseruation which Tertul. Furibus semper aliquid excidere solet ad iudiciū. Tertullian made, that such as you are, may be discouered like as theeues, who casually leaue some thing behind them, [Page 319]which giues euidence to their condemnation, I am not affrayd to vndertake it, and I shall discharge my selfe of my vndertaking euen by the iudgmant of all the world, if I make manifest, that you teach, that Adulteres, Homicides, deneyers of Iesus Christ, and such as commit other most greeuious crymes, remayne notwithstanding in the state of grace, and saluation: euery one knowing by experiēce that it is à maine allurmēt to the faithfull to yeeld to their passions, and to abbādone and giue themselues ouer to vice, if liuing neuer so deboystly, they cannot be depriued of Gods grace, or assurance of their saluation.
A Christian, saith Luth. l. de ecptiu. Babylon. de baept. Christiauus siue baptizatus eciam nolens pptest perdere salutem suam, quantiscunque peccatis nisi nolit credere. Nulla enim paeccata eum possūt damnare nisi sola incredulitas. Luther, is so rich, that he cannot perish, yea though he would, what sinne soeuer he commit, if he will beleeue onely. And in the same place, there is no sinne that can damne him, but onely incredulitie. The holy Ghost, saith the Apud zancli. l. 2. Miscellenū In Thesib [...]s. In sanctis Spiritus perpetuo manet, quamuis pondere carnis aliquando vnicuntur. vniuersitie of Zurich, and which is to be noted à Caluinisticall vniuersitie, perpetually keepes his residence in Saints, abbeit, they be somtyme carried à way, and ouerswayed by the [Page 320]waight of the flesh. The Apud Zanchiū l 2. miscell. in Thesibus. Labi electos atque etiam subinde sic cadere vt denuo erigē di sint scimus, & id per refipiscentiam fieri non dubitamus: rerum ista ratio seu via est admodum diuersa à prima illa vocatioce insitione, per quam electi Christo incorporantur. Tale inter vtramque discrimen slatui posse nobis viaetur, quale est inter mortuum corpus & illud quod morbo seu leuiore, seu grauiore ac lethali affectum est illud sane vitali vt, vt ita dicam, opus habet: hoc vero solum desiderat, vt quae adhuc in eo residet vita (nota) labefactata ill, quidem & infirma inssauretur, recreetur & refocilletur. vniuersitie of Hildeberg doth clearely teach, that the Elect, though loaden with haynous crymes yet loose they not the grace of the holy Ghost, for it makes the same difference betwixt them and infideles, as betwixt à sicke and deade man, because euen as, the dead man to liue againe must recouer à new life, so he that is depriued of Faith, must receaue the life of the soule which he hath not. And as the sicke man stands not in need of à new life, but à strengthning of that which he alwayes conserued in him; so he who is defyled with sinne hauing faith, hath no need of new to receaue the grace of the holy Ghost, but onely to be confirmed in that which he alwayes conserued in his soule.
But let vs heare In antidoto Co. Trid. in Canon. 21. Semen aliquod fidei manere in hominelicet suffocatum, etiam inter grauissimos lapsus non nego. Id quantulumcun (que) est particulam fateor esse verae fidei, adde etiam viuae. Caluin vpon this subiect. There remayne in man, yea euen amidst his greatest transgressions, certaine seedes of faith, and afterwards he saith, that these seedes are à parcell of the true [Page 321]and liuely faith. Wherby it is euident, that man in this estate, is in grace before God; seeing he saith that his faith is liuely. And he teacheth in another place, 3. Instit. c. 2. §. 19. Vbi primum vel minima fidei guttae mentibus nostris instillata. est, iam faciem Dei placidam & serenam nobisque propitiam contē plari incipimus. That as soone as the least droppe of Faith dothrun into our soule, we begin to discouer the face of God calme, sweet, and propitious vnto vs. Which Beza Beza in Confess. c. 4. art. 20. Vera vel sola fidei scintillae hactenus est efficax vt vere nos de nostra salute securos reddat. confirmes, saying, that one sparke of liuely faith, though sole, yet is it of such efficacie, that it giues vs à true assurance of our saluation. The same Authour being demanded in his Colloq whether Dauid committing adulterie, lost the holy Ghost, In Colloq. Mō bell. Thesi de Baptis Nequaquam amisit sed retinuit. Iterum ego dico Dausdem in adulterio perpetrato retinuisse Spiritū sanctū, quod similitudine declarabo. Ebrius nō amittit intellectū seu ratio nō, etsi ratio sese nō exerceat: & ignis cinerib tectus minime extinctus est, sed latet: ita gratia, Fides & Spir. S. in lapsibus Sāctorū ad tēpus tegūtur, vt non sentiātur, quod in Dauidis adulterio factum est, in quo gratin Dei ad tempus tecta, sed non amissa fuit. makes answere, that he did not loose, but conserue it. Which he declares by the similitude of à drunken man, who looseth not his reason, though it be not then perceaued: and by the example of fire, which though couered in the ashes, yet is it not extinguihed. Wherupō, he with whom he discoursed replying, that if he might gain the whole world [Page 322]he would not teach that Fornicatours, and adulterers conserue Faith and the Holy Ghost in their adulterie; But I, replyes Beza ibid Ego vellem perire, si aliter docerem. Beza, should be damned, if I taught any otherwise.
Nor is it to the purpose to alleadge that in Respons. ad act. Colloq. part. 2. his answere to the actes of this Conf: he deneys in expresse tearmes that euer he said that Dauid in his adulterie retayned Faith and the holy Ghost: because this doth onely proue, that being conuicted of his owne turpitude, he contradicted himselfe, but not that he said not what I obiect, and that in tearmes so expresse, that possibly I cannot put them downe in clearer words. And whilst he reprehends himselfe in this answere, be it that in words he deneys that Dauid conserued the holy Ghost in his sinne, in deede ād effect he affirmes it, for he doth accnowledge in the Illum dixi quamuis adulterum & homicidam, tamen quoniam electus erat aliquid Spiritus sancti in eo fuisse seruatum. same place, That in his addulterie and homicide there remayned alwayes somwhat of the holy Ghost, because he was one of the Elect; seeing that according as I haue hertofore shewen, following his owne opinion, the least sparkle of Faith, and [Page 323]of the holy Ghost, doth iustifie à man.
Concerning that which they alleadge, that his acts were not faithfully put downe, the answere is easie. For in this In quaest. & responsionibus Christianis. Nū quam Spiritum penitus eripi dico. Non alite [...] veram sidem & eius effecta in electis interrum pi dico, vt in ii [...] qui lethargo laborant, & in ebrijs impediuntur animae facultates, non tamen anima ipsa tollitur, cum inter lethargum, aut ebrietatem & mortē ipsam plurimū intersit booke of Christian questions and answeres, he brings the same examples which are put downe in his Actes, making à comparison betwixt such as fall into enormious crimes and sicke persons, who though sicke, yet are they not deade.
When the flesh ouercomes the spirit, saith Pareus Pareus lib. 1 de amiss. gratis cap. 7. Quomo do caro vinci [...] spiritum vt i [...] Dauide lapso non ideo [...] Spiritu [...] sanctis [...] Professour of Hildeberg, as in the fall of Dauid, the holy Ghost leaues to be in the Saints. God, saith Zanchius In de [...] ca lumn. Deu ele ctis cum peccan non trascitur, eos nunquā odi [...], is offended at the Elect, but neuer hates them. And in the Ibid. Quia peccata electis condonantur, nec mortem, ide refpectu personarum, quae sunt in Christo peccata ab ipsis admiss mortalia dici non possunt: quare in renatis & vera fide praeālctis om nia sunt venalia. same place, because the sinnes of the Elect are forgiuen them, and are not imputed vnto them to death; whence it is, that in regard of those that are in Iesus-Christ, the sinns committed by them cannot be said to be mortall. So that, all thinges are veniall to the regenerated who haue truly faith. [Page 324]If men be elected (saith Locis Cōmun. Tit. de peccato, [...] personae in Christo electae [...]nt, & fideles, [...]onsequitur & [...]llorum peccatae nortalia non Esse, sed ve [...]alia. Musculus) and faithfull in Christ, it followes that their sinns are not mortall but veniall onely.
Now we are to note, that veniall sinns with you, is not onely that, which as we teach, is pardonable, but euē that which is alreadie pardoned: not veniall but veniated if one might so say. Which Lib. 1. de amiss. [...]rat. & statu peccats c. 8. Esse veniale & [...]mputari sunt [...]ugnantia, quia [...]ercatum esse [...]eniale est pecatum venia do [...]ar. non puniri. Pareus planely teacheth, whē he saith; That to be veniall, and to be imputed, are contradictories; because for à sinne to be veniall, is to le remitted, and not to be punished. Whence it followes manifestly, that all the sinns of the Elect and faithfull being venial, none of them are imputed, none makes them worthy of disgrace: And this is that which Wottonus in Apolog. Protest. [...]raect 2 c. 3. [...]emittitur pec [...] [...] potius [...] com [...]it. [...] adepto [...] semel estisell sea plena [...]nium peccatrum praesentum & futuro [...]m (nota) re [...]issione. one of your English writers expresseth more clearly in the Protestants Apologie. Sinne is remitted as soone as it is committed, or rather before it be committed, man hauing once acquired iustification, which is à plenarie remission of all his sinnes present and to come.
Now I demand of you whether it be true that one of the faithfull let him [Page 325]leade what life and commit what sinns he pleaseth, cannot perish: whether it be true, that ther remaynes alwayes in him some seedes of the holy Ghost sufficient for his iustification: whether God, though wrothfull against him, doe neuer hate him: whether, in respect of him, no sinne be mortall: whether the most enormious cryme, be not onely pardonable in him, but pardoned him: To conclud, whether euey one of the Elect, who dyes, in what euer sinne goe straight notwithstanding into Paradise: I demand I say, whether such Doctrine doe not make an open passage to all vice: and whether if there be one, that will abstayne from sinne, for feare of offending his God, and incurring his displeasure, thirtie others will not commit it following their owne sinfull inclination; seeing that, though God be offended indeed, yet sure they are that they shall not be depriued of his grace, nor draw his hatred vpon them? I demand further, whether in this name, such doctrine, be not worthy, [Page 326]not onely of hatred, but euen of horrour.
The Religion pretended to be reformed doth teach, that nether temporall nor spirituall laws of Princes, doe oblige in conscience. CHAP. XIX.
NEther Pope, nor Bishope, nor no other man, saith lib. de captiui. Babyl. Ne (que) Papa, neque Episcopus, neque vllus hominū habet ius vnus syllabe constituēdae super hominem Christianū, nisi fiat eiusdem consensu. Luther, haue power to oblige à Christian to one Iote, saue onely by his owne consent. I cry out, saith he Ibid Clamo fidenter Christianis nihil vllo iure posse imponi le gū, siue ab hominibꝰ, siue ab Angelis, nisi quantum volunt; liberi onim sumus ab omnibus. in the same place, with assurance to Christians, that nether men nor Angells haue power to impose any lawes vpon them, but so far forth, as they themselues please: for free we are from all law. We determine, saith 3. Institut. c. 19. §. 14. Omniū hominū potestate exemptas esse (consciē tias cōstituimus. Caluin, that the conscience is exempt from all the authoritie of men. In sequall wherof he proues that politicall lawes cannot oblige in conscience, Our consciences, saith In Antibell. l. de bapt. Ergo mandatis hominum nostrae conscientiae non abstringuntur. Aliae enim nihil ad cōscientiam. Leges illae (quae tum à Magistratu fiunt, tum ab Ecclesia) neque perdunt animos. Daneus, are not tyed by the commandements of men, no other law, (then the diuine law) hath any thing to doe, with [Page 327]cōsciences, and à litle after, Lawes made, whether by Magistrates, or by the Church doe nether loose, nor saue soules. Iesus-Ch. saith Ad rationem 8. Camp. Christus voluit vt. hominum decretis liberae consciē tia pareamus. Wittakerus, would haue vs to obeye the decrees of men, with libertie of conscience. Lib. 8. Duraeū. Consciētiae nullis legibus adstringuntur nisi diuinis. Consciences are obliged, by no other but the diuine Law.
Hence it is apparent that you teach in expresse tearmes, that the lawes of men, doe in no sort oblige consciēces; which is à doctrine detested by the Catholike Church, and ought to be so, by all the world: sithens it layes open à broad gate to disobedience, ther being no more efficacious meanes to teach the contempt of the authoritie, of the Church, Kings, and Magistrates, and to violate their lawes and ordonnances, then by openly persuading all men that none of them oblige in conscience. Now there remaynes nothing, but that I earnestly beseech you to enter into your owne harts, to dispose your selues to enter into the way of saluation. What, will you remayne in à religion, which braging of much, can proue nothing? who knowes not that it is now 1600. Yeares since Iesus-Chr. [Page 328]established his Church, with promisse of perpetuitie: how can that then which was but hatched within the tearme of 100. yeares, be his? who sees not, that, the names CATHOLIKE and CHRISTIAN, being the Church her proper names, the religion to which they belong not, and to which the qualities which they signifie, cannot agree, cannot iustly boast that it hath the true Church? Who sees not that à Religion which manifestly contradictes the Scripture, in many principall points of its beleife, is not that which was left vs by Iesus-Christ, and his Apostles? Who sees not that they who vnder pretext of Gods honour, iniure him; who in words pretend holy Scripture, and in in deedes foist in place of it, that of men; and rely vpon it as the fundation of their faith; who sees not, I say, that those men carrie not the torch which we are to follow? Who will beleeue that he who denyes the greatest part of the misteries, because they are burdensome vnto him, who forsakes them to follow his owne wayes and [Page 329]fancie, who will haue no visible Heade of the Church, that they may liue free from obedience vnto him; who to exempt himselfe from labour, and painstaking, will not haue the blood of Iesus-Christ, to render our actiōs purgatiue, propitiatorie, or merirorious: who, in à word, banisheth all paine, to passe to heauē in à feather bed: who, I say, will beleeue, that such an one is in the way of saluation, nay who doth not see, that he runs the straight way to his Erernall perdition?
Is any so silly as not to discouer that they who promis the people full and intire libertie to use the Scripture, and yet giue them no other, but to looke upon the letters, and receaue into their eares the sounds of words: and who put the Bible into their hands, as the way of saluation, which yet they accnowledge not to be authenticall, yea depraued, and corrupt, are but meere mockers, and impostures in things of importance towards saluation? Who will not planely see, that à man hath no assurance in à religion, [Page 330]wherin all the assurance of saluation depends vpon the warranty of mens opinions, and of each one, in his owne cause; in à religion the authours wherof die desperate. Shall one follow those who professe punctually to follow Iesus-Christ, yet doe the contrarie to that which he did in that most sacred misterie which he instituted before his death? Shall one iudge that à true religion which banisheth all sacryfice, without which neuer yet religion was?
Who will not iudge that the true way not to follow the saints, is to follow their enemyes, and such as vomit out à thousand blasphemies against their honour, and puritie. Will any deeme it the readie way to Christ, to loade him with blasphemies and contumelies issuing out of à sacrilegious mouth? And will not euen blind men see, that to make God authour of sinne and man's perdition, is to perish in ones iudgment, and to adiudge ones selfe to eternall flames? And verily, following the Father's iudgment, he is lyable to à more greeuious cryme, [Page 331]who diuides the misticall body of Christ, then though he should teare in peeces, his true body. Who then will not hold your religion abominable, which stands conuicted of so great, and detestable à schisme? And who is he that will not condemne it, when he obserues it to be patched out of the horred heapes of old heresies, and consequently condemned by it owne iudgment, since it is condemned by the primitiue Church, which it doth accnowledge to be the true Church? Can à louer of vertue and hater of vice follow that societie, which shuts vp all passages to vertue? And will he not planely discerne, that to lay open the way to all vice, is no other thing then to lay open the broad way to Hell. In fine, who sees not, that that societie, which will submitt it-selfe to no lawes, spirituall or ciuile, cannot be subiect to the lawes of God?
They are worse then blind men that cannot discouer this light. Let euery one open his eyes, and beware of being misledd by the comō errour of many, to witt, that the desire they haue to be [Page 332]saued, puts them in assurance, where euer they be. They may please to know, that if our desire were sufficient to iustifie vs, then they that thought they did seruice and sacryfice vnto God, in putting to death the Apostles, wrought their owne saluation, and not the damnation of their soules. Let them know, that though one haue an intention to goe to Rome; and yet holde on the way to Geneua, they shall neuer arriue at Rome. Let them learne of the Fathers, that there is no saluation out of the Church; none is assured against the wroth of God, who is not sheltered vnder that couert. Let not the simple deceaue themselues, by thinking that their Ministers would not haue the face to preach with such assurāce, what they were not assured of: because if it were enough for heretikes for the approbation of their doctrine, to publish it as good, and all contrarie to it, as worth nothing, one could not accuse the impietie of the greatest Heresiarkes that euer liued, for with the pretended [Page 333]assurance of truth, they defended their blasphemies.
I know indeede that the conuersion of à soule is à difficult thing. I know that as an impoysoned hart, as the report goes, cannot be consumed by fire: so God, who is à consuming fire, doth hardly inflame harts infected with the poyson of errour, by reason of the obstacles which he finds therin. Yet can he, and will he doe it, if euery one putting of his passion, put on à fitt disposition, and imbrace the meanes prescribed by the holy Fathers. If thou desirest, saith Lib. de vtilit. credendi c. 8. Si iam tibi satis iactatus Sideris, finemque huiusmodi laboribus vis imponere sequere viam Catholicae disciplinae, quae ab ips [...] Christo per Apostolos ad nos vsque manauit, & optime ad posteros manatura est. S. Augustine speaking to one that seekes his owne saluation, to put à periode to thy miserie, put thy selfe into the way of Catholike discipline. which by the Apostles descended vpon vs from Iesus Christ, and which shall be continued in our posteritie. That is to say, follow the Roman Church, which alone descended by an vninterrupted succession from Iesus Christ. To this Church it is that you ought to repaire, whither S. August. by another more expresse place inuites you. Idid. c. 17. Dubitamus nos eius Ecclesia condere Doe we feare, saith he, to betake our selues into the [...]